《LUST LOVE: Slave To The Billionaire CEO》 Chapter 1 Smiles walks through the corridor leading to Mark¡¯s apartment. today marks their three years of being together and she wanted to surprise him with a little celebration. She was quitete because she couldn¡¯t find Xena, her best friend and after waiting for half an hour, she decided to leave¡­ She tries to open the door but it shows it was locked¡­ ¡± good thing I brought the spare key along¡± she murmured and made her way inside. She has been here what seems like a hundred times so locating his room was a piece of cake for her¡­ She froze on her steps when she was about to reach the door, the sound of moans and groansing from the other side was very loud and she was no fool to know that Mark was with another girl. slowly, she pushes on the door and the door hits the wall with a loud bang. Mark¡¯s head snaps to the director of the door and upon seeing the person, his eyes grow wide in shock ¡­ Somehow, it wasn¡¯t a surprise to Smiles, she stared at them for what seemed like two minutes before leaving¡­ ¡± Oh my God! What now? I didn¡¯t believe they would push through with her ns¡± Xena didn¡¯t know what to do and how she would face her friend after being caught with her boyfriend¡­ ¡± Just get ready and leave¡± Mark¡¯s voice rings from the door as he makes his way out in chase of Smiles but his steps slow down when he sees her seated on the sofa ever so rxing as if everything was alright¡­ She knew he was behind her¡­ ¡± What are you doing? Come take a seat¡­ standing like that isn¡¯t good for your health after a long exercise¡± She shes a warm and innocent smile at him, making the man shiver involuntarily, this part of her scares him somehow. In their three years of being together, he has never seen her acting so carefree and unaffected, especially with what just transpired between him and Xena¡­ ¡°babes, I¡­¡± he tried to speak but she cut him off¡­¡± You don¡¯t need to exin, I understand everything¡­ I got your back¡± She winked at him and this made his brow twist in confusion¡­ ¡±mon, take a seat while we wait for Xena to get well dressed¡­ you know, girls need to wash out all the sticky sweats and sperms off their body¡± It was like she was lecturing him on whatdies do. Mark couldn¡¯t say otherwise as he took the seat in front, facing her¡­ ¡± You don¡¯t have to exin anything, I know Xena is a very sexy girl with beautiful curves and no man will be able to resist her charms. you¡¯re not an exception, right?¡± a mischievous smile appears on her lips as she gazes at the man with a raised brow. He swallows hard as he nods his head, agreeing with what she said¡­ ¡°Good¡­ you¡¯ve always wanted to have a taste and feel of her body, right?¡± she asked again but he shook his head in denial¡­ ¡± Are you serious? cause if you are, then you are stupid¡­ If I were a man I would¡¯ve had her as many times as I want,¡± she said with a face that says I-wish-I-were-a-boy. Surprisingly to him, he nodded his head, and a wide smile formed on her lips¡­ ¡± I told you, I got your back¡± Her smile this time was unlike the ones Mark had ever seen before, and for some unknown reason, he shivered again ¡­ His gaze met with Xena¡¯s and he could see the fright on her face. Seeing him gazing behind her, Smiles knew Xena was right behind her¡­ ¡±e on, Xena¡­ join us, the chat is incredibly good and I am sure you will love it¡± Xena¡¯s once scary face was filled with confusion, not understanding what was going on¡­ she was expecting her to be crying her eyes out knowing how emotional she can get but for some reason unknown to her, she is here, chatting up as if nothing happens. The carefree smile on her face sends a chill down her spine¡­ ¡± I hope you took your time to clean up your body. you know how irritating it can be when you don¡¯t get well cleaned up¡± Xena couldn¡¯t believe her ears, she turned to Mark and he just blinked at her before she nodded her head¡­ ¡± awesome¡­¡± She cheers happily¡­ ¡± I was wondering what kept you so busy that you never bothered toe to help me out as you promised¡­ but now I understand why,¡± She said and Xena faced the floor, feeling guilty¡­ ¡°I understand you, how can I not when we¡¯ve known each other since high school¡­ six years if I can remember correctly¡­ I know you like big things and he¡¯s got something down there that every girl can kill to have for a night, right?¡± she asked and Xena nodded her head with her gaze still on the floor, not daring to look at her¡­ ¡± Well, it¡¯s so bad that only I can have it¡­ oh, wait! I forgot you just had a taste of it¡­ can you tell me how it was? Was he good?¡± there was a teasing look on her face when she asked those questions but it disappeared when Xena shook her head in denial¡­ ¡± What! Are you saying I have bad taste?¡± she asked with a surprised expression on her face as she stared at her with widening eyes¡­ Xena was confused about what to say¡­ ¡°n- no¡­. h-he¡¯s g-good¡± she stuttered. A smile appears on Smiles¡¯s lips at her response as she looks at them, Mark is sweating hard¡­ ¡± I know you guys are famished for the hard exercise you just did that¡¯s why I brought a cake to replenish your lost energy¡± She opened the box, exposing the cake to their view, the icing was yellow with nothing written on it¡­ ¡± What does this color signify?¡± she asked and they gulped on their spots¡­¡±b-betrayal!¡± they answered in unison. A sh smirk appears on her lips but quickly disappears¡­Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡± what! no¡­ it¡¯s happiness but since you guys say otherwise, then so be it¡± She cuts on the cake, picks on a piece, and bites on it¡­ ¡± Common, join me¡­ let¡¯s celebrate, it¡¯s our anniversary to remember,¡± she said, directing the question to Mark. They had no choice but to pick on the cake and eat it¡­ ¡± How does it taste?¡± she asked, smiling¡­¡± bitter and sweet!¡± Xena¡¯s face was way out of the description, and the frown on Mark¡¯s forehead could be seen vividly¡­ ¡°Guess that¡¯s how bittersweet betrayal is¡± She continues to eat the cake as if it was good with a smile on her face while they watch her in wonderment¡­ ¡± Does she love Mark? Or has she been lying to herself? Chapter 2 She had always known something was going on between them but she didn¡¯t know it would be this painful to see them red-handed f**cking¡­ the moans and groans kept ringing in her head and it irritated her more¡­ It took her a whole lot of strength to chat with the two cheaters as if nothing happened. She never wanted them to see her cry helplessly, they have always seen her as the weak type but not until she showed them a different version of herself earlier today¡­ Right now, all she wants to do is to go out and take a shot or two. Maybe it will help her calm her aching nerves¡­ A momentter, Smiles sits quietly in a bar gulping down the shots she¡¯s ordered¡­ It was lined up before her. She keeps on drinking them one after the other, willing to get herself drunk¡­ she feels like visiting the restroom. She excused herself to no one in particr, it was only the bar attender that was standing before her, and that only left the man confused as to who she was talking to¡­ On her way to the restroom, there were a lot of people Fucking by the side as she walked through¡­ it was a nasty sight to see, with loud moans and groans. the sound of flesh hitting against one another could have been heard if not for the loud music¡­ On the right side was ady riding cowgirl on a man¡¯s dick as he rubs and pressed on her soft white breast¡­ on the left side was a man pounding hard on ady in a Doggystyle while before she was a perfectbination of two in one, with the girl sucking and rubbing on one person¡¯s dick while the other guy bangs her from behind¡­ It was like she was watching porn in real life¡­ ¡± Why don¡¯t they shut down this adult-rated bar and open a porn casting show?¡± she mums feeling irritated¡­¡± a bunch of betrayals¡­¡± she curses under her breath. Coming back to her seat, a frown appears on her forehead upon seeing a man sitting in her seat¡­ ¡± Hello Mr, this seat is mine¡­ kindly excuse me,¡± she said but the man didn¡¯t bother and just kept on drinking his wine as if she didn¡¯t say a thing¡­¡± Mr? hey I am talking to you¡± she pukes him in the arm and this got the man¡¯s reaction¡­ He faces her aiming to warn her but all of his words get lost as he stares at her, the cold and intimidating aura he is emitting vanishes all of a sudden. How could a girl be this beautiful? He thought to himself as he gazed at her without blinking. He could barely see her face clearly so describing her was difficult¡­ He is none other than Keane Austin, the CEO of the J&T enterprise. He is known for his excess wealth and power. Ladies scramble for him, but for some reason, he finds no interest. People say he is gay while others say he is impotent but he never stands out to deny or ept the rumors, nothing matters to him except his work¡­ A spark of interest shes on his face but disappears before the girl can notice anything¡­ ¡± Someone needs to be spanked hard,¡± she murmurs ring at the man with an annoyed face. His mouth twitched in irritation not liking what she said¡­ ¡± What did you just say?¡± His deep voice rings with so much authority sending chills down her spine, for some reason, she starts feeling the ce bing more chilling than it normally was and when she gazes well at the man before her, it is then she realizes the person she was throwing nastyments at¡­ ¡°.. this is the end of me¡± she cries inwardly. her face was now like that of someone who wanted to cry andugh at the same time¡­ ¡± um, sorry Mr¡­ that wasn¡¯t for you¡± She smiled nervously at him¡­¡± what have I gotten myself into? Why didn¡¯t I see thising? ¡± she kept on scolding herself inwardly clueless about how to escape from his wrath¡­ Keane who heard her deny twisted his brow in displeasure¡­ ¡± do you think I am that stupid? It was definitely for me¡­ we are the only ones here¡± he tells her and her eyes widen at the realization that he was right¡­Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡± right ¡­ that was definitely for me, not you¡± she scratches her neck nervously¡­¡± fuck you Smiles¡± she curses herself inwardly¡­ it¡¯s not like that was the only seat at the counter, but for some unknown reason, she was bent on taking her seat not knowing she was going up against the Almighty Keane Austin¡­ this got the man smiling, but it wasn¡¯t an ordinary smile. It was a smile full of mischief and cunningness, she was frightened, somehow staring at him¡­ ¡± you can have the seat Mr¡­ Will be leaving anyways¡± she said and ran out of the club, not waiting to hear what he had to say next¡­ A grin forms on the man¡¯s face, before his chilling and cold aura, resurfaces, and the smile on his face disappears as if it wasn¡¯t there before¡­ For the very first time in his life, he found someone interested and amusing. ¡± Did you see that?¡± Derrick taps on Bruce¡¯s shoulder. ¡± What?¡± he asked feeling bored he was interrupted¡­ ¡± the boss just smiled¡± The once boring look on his face was reced with an are-you-serious look. ¡±mon man, I won¡¯t lie to you¡­¡± Bruce was happy hearing what he said. ¡± if the boss can still smile, that only means he¡¯s a heart¡­ what transpired?¡± Bruce questions and Derrick happily tells him not to leave out anything.. they are happy for their boss though they know their boss won¡¯t ept her at least they are grateful for seeing their boss smile for the very first time¡­ ¡± You better shut your crap off, if you still want to keep your job¡± Bruce warns and Derrick gulps nervously remembering thest time he almost got fired for sprouting rubbish¡­ he is lucky they are in a club and the music is loud¡­ Chapter 3 She ran as fast as she could and nudged thepany door. She waste for her interview¡­ thanks tost night. She walks in and sees a few people sitting, and without a word, she slowly takes her seat¡­ Last night, her head was so clouded with pain, and thinking about her interview today was thest thing she thought of¡­ ¡± Smile Laverne?¡± ady calls out to her and she quickly jumps up going in her direction¡­ ¡± Present, ma¡¯am¡± Smiles were never known to be obedient but because she was in a ce where she didn¡¯t want to show how low-mannered she was, she had no choice but to behave responsibly¡­ Thedy leads her to where she will be interviewed, she walks into the room and stands by the side, patiently waiting for the man to say a word but the man just keeps on working on hisptop¡­ ¡± you arete¡± was the first word that left his mouth after being silent for god knows how long¡­ ¡± Sorry, sir¡­ I was dyed by traffic¡± she exins¡­ ¡± Is that how you are going to be when this job is given to you?¡± Smiles didn¡¯t understand whether it was just her or he was normally just rude to everyone¡­ ¡°I will be punctual and diligent, sir¡­¡± she said nheless and a half smile appeared on the corner of his lips but he still didn¡¯t turn to her¡­ all this while, he had been seated facing the wall¡­ ¡± Today tells otherwise¡­¡± She knew he was right so there was no space for her to say otherwise¡­¡± meaning you can¡¯t be epted for the job¡± he tells her straight to the face, not biting around the bush. She stares at him with wide eyes not believing his words. The shock was reced with a smile, then a burst ofughter. It was funny how she got fired even before she could have the job¡­ ¡± some people are just so heartless¡± she murmurs but his hearing was good enough to hear what she said¡­ ¡± Do you even have a conscience or what? how can you judge someone like that?¡° She was angry, and couldn¡¯t keep her cool. She can¡¯t stay quiet on this, even though she badly needs the job, she won¡¯t just stand and watch him cast her as if she is a lost curse. He didn¡¯t say a word and just let her talk¡­ ¡± Oh, I know why¡­ because you¡¯ve got the money and power, you think you can treat others with so much rudeness and unfairness¡± Her day wasn¡¯t a pleasant one and he just added to it, making it worse¡­ ¡± Seems like someone¡¯s bitter!¡± He said nonchntly and turned to her. Disbelief was written all over her face as she stared back at him with wide eyes, the person was none other than Keane Austin, but the question was how? how didn¡¯t she realize it was him? This is just not right¡­ ¡± y-you¡­¡± she stutters¡­ ¡°didn¡¯t expect to see me this soon?¡­ what a pity¡± A smirk appeared on his side lips¡­ There was nothing she could say and she couldn¡¯t take back what she said¡­ She swallowed hard still staring at him with eyes wide, they almost fell off her socket ¡­ ¡± You can go now¡­ we are done¡± he turns back to hisptop and continues typing on it¡­ Smiles had no choice but to leave. Her day couldn¡¯t be any worse than it already was¡­ She walks ever so slowly, heading back home¡­ things are bing harder for hertely, ever since she stopped talking or collecting money from Mark. She agrees with the fact that Mark has been her sole source of ie. She has been dependent all her life and only now she is realizing¡­ her life is just getting worse by the day¡­ She was lost in her thoughts and didn¡¯t realize she was already crossing the road. The car sound pulls her out of her thoughts and immediately, she steps back¡­ she was lucky to have escaped death which was just an inch from her. Out of reflex, she throws the round iron ball that was in her hands at the car. She only realized when the damage had been done and she couldn¡¯t do anything to save herself¡­ The car immediately stopped, from the model. It shows it was not just an ordinary car but that of a very rich person¡­ ¡± fuck!¡± she cursed under her breath, not able to move on her spot¡­ ¡± can¡¯t this day get any worse?¡± she whispers in a weak voice¡­ with all, that¡¯s going on, she is sure this will just end her job, no savings, no ount. Nothing to boast of, how pathetic!¡­ She watches the car silently praying for a miracle, the door opens and a man in a suit walks out and checks on the spot the iron hit. Her heart was beaten nonstop, like a raging thunder¡­ ¡± I am sorry Mr. It wasn¡¯t intentional¡± she begs to make her way to the man who just stared at her nonchntly¡­ ¡± I was lost in thought, didn¡¯t know how it resulted in this¡± she continues¡­Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡± How can you be walking on a highway and you are lost in thoughts? don¡¯t you cherish your life at all?¡± he asked, not understanding how careless a girl her age could be¡­ The man before her seems to be of the age of around forty-five, with some strands of white hair visible on his hairy chin¡­ ¡± Not like it has any worth¡± she murmured to herself¡­¡±I am sorry Mr, I promise to fix it,¡± she said those words but within, she hoped things turn out differently¡­ ¡± even if you work your ass up for two years, your sry won¡¯t still be enough,¡± the man tells her honestly¡­ though it was like an insult to her, she knew it was true and it hurts¡­ ¡°I know I can¡¯t fix it based on money, but I can work for you depending on how long you want me to, to pay for this¡­ anything, I will do it,¡± she said with a firm and optimistic face, the man seemed to think for some time¡­ ¡± That will be left unto my boss to decide,¡± he said and opened the door. She was curious to know who his boss was and she silently hoped he would be a good man but to her greatest shock and dismay, it was Keane Austin, the same man who fired her without her even getting the chance of being an employee, it¡¯s the same man she¡¯s identally hitting on his car¡­ Chapter 4 If her eyes were as if they would fall off her socket balls then, this is way out of description as she stares back at the man in utmost disbelief¡­ can¡¯t life be any good to her!?¡­ ¡± seems like you can¡¯t get your ass off my path¡± his baritone voice vibrates sending shivers down her spine. He turns to his car and touches the damaged spot, the calm look on his face was now reced with something she couldn¡¯t describe and the one-normal temperature was now chilling causing her to shiver involuntarily. How can a human being be this scary? She doesn¡¯t understand what is going on and she finds herself going down on her knees¡­ Among all of his cars, this one is his favorite that just exins why he is like that¡­ ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to, I swear¡± she starts begging, hoping he will understand her¡­ ¡± I promise to pay for the damage curse¡± he raises his brow at her words. She didn¡¯t need him to say a word¡­ ¡± I can work for you¡­ anything you want me to do, for as long as u want me to¡± She continues. Little did she know the consequences of her offers would be way out of her league¡­ ¡± a mischievous smile appears on his light pink lips, making him look sexier¡±¡­ ¡°But I don¡¯t have work for you,¡± He said and the girl¡¯s hopeful face dropped¡­ ¡± Please Mr I know you have all the workers you need in yourpany¡­ there can be something you will need help with, maybe something personal¡± Something personal she mentioned was his house chores or something rted but the man standing before her was thinking of something very personal¡­Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡± Are you sure you will be able to help.. with my personal needs?¡± he asked and the girl swallowed hard. Somehow, she felt frightened by the way he said the word personal needs but she shook her head off, getting rid of her silly thoughts¡­ He is gay, so there is no way she can be something like that to him¡­ ¡°Yes¡­ I will be more than capable¡± Her tone was firm and decisive¡­ ¡± You seem to be too sure of yourself,¡± he asked with a smirk on his face and the girl nodded her head before answering with a yes¡­ ¡± the only thing you can do for me is my BDSM¡± A frown formed on her face, not understanding him¡­ ¡°what¡¯s that?¡± this was the very first time she had heard such¡­¡± Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know what it means?¡± he was surprised, for a girl her age should know¡­¡± No, I don¡¯t¡­ do you mind telling me to please!¡± she said in a polite and requesting tone¡­¡± why not find out yourself? it will be fun¡± he had no intentions on telling her what it means but on second thought, he realized it is necessary¡­ ¡± So you know¡­ it means you will be my sex ve, and I, your master¡± There was what seemed like a smirk on his lips¡­ Her one¡¯s confident face was now reced with disbelief. Of all the things she had guessed he would say, this was thest thing she expected, like isn¡¯t he gay anymore?¡­ ¡°What If I refuse?¡± she asked the god-like figure before her¡­ he let out a light chuckle before his face returned to his normal fierce and Ice cold expression as he lowered his gaze to meet hers¡­ ¡°you dare me, you dare your life¡± his voice vibrates making her tremble in fear. No one has ever scared her this much. She swallows hard, trying to process what he said, that only means her chances of survival are limited because there is no way out of this mess she created for herself¡­ ¡°c-can I think about it?¡± she stutters. He throws his head back, finding her amusing. How can she ask for a time when she is the one in need of the job?.. ¡°It seems like you don¡¯t understand the situation you are in but, because of my petite kindness, I give you 24 hours to think and rethink it¡­ ¡°He was a proud type but in a way. Smiles was grateful to hear him ept her request¡­ the man beside her removed a card and handed it to her¡­ ¡°Call this number by this time tomorrow and he will pick you up¡± he turned to his car was open and waiting on him and in no time, the car was out of sight¡­ Unconsciously, Smiles rubbed her arms, as she stared at the direction the car took before looking down at the card¡­ her brows furrowed as she stared down at the card, not knowing what to do with it. No matter how much she wishes to save herself from him and his clutches, she knows she can¡¯t do otherwise except she can repair his car which is way out of her league¡­ no girl will want to be a sex ve to a man she barely knows¡­ with a sad and dejected face, she walks home. It was like this day was specially designed to be a bad day¡­ she hoped to go home and try to think of a way out but the day had other ns for her¡­ Mark stood outside her door, knocking and when he saw hering, he immediately rushed to her and started bbering¡­ ¡± What are you doing here?¡± her voice was stern and void of any emotions¡­ ¡± I came to see you¡­ Please smile, give me a second chance to rewrite my mistakes¡­ please!¡± he begged but she didn¡¯t have time to listen to his trash and just kept on walking. When she reached in front of her door, she opened it and attempted to close it but he stopped her¡­ ¡± I know you are mad at me, you have the right to be¡­ but please, hold on to this¡­ I know you need it¡± he stretches out his right hand giving her his bank card. She stares at the card for what seems like a long time, contemting whether to ept or not¡­ only then did she realize her worth, at least before him¡­ ¡°What do you take me for, Mark? A cheap girl you can cheat on and pay off at your wish? Do you think I am that stupid and naive? tell me¡­¡± she demands, feeling angry. Mark, who had no intentions as such, was shocked to hear those words from her as he stared at her with narrow eyes¡­ ¡± I rather prefer being a sex ve thaning back together with you¡± She closed the door with a loud bang, stunning Mark who had no idea what she just said¡­ ¡°sex ve?¡± he murmurs again, with a skeptical look on his face¡­ Chapter 5 She walks and sits on her bed feeling tired of everything¡­ Not long, a knock was heard on the door. she didn¡¯t respond knowing it was Mark persisting in talking to her¡­ ¡°how annoying he can be ¡±¡­ she said under her breath. the knock didn¡¯t stop and it only got her angrier¡­¡± what the fuck do you nee¡­¡± her words were stuck in her mouth as she stares at the person before her. It wasn¡¯t Mark, it was Mrs. Anderson, the owner or should I say thendlord of the house she¡¯s in¡­ Mrs. Anderson was confused as to why she weed her in such a manner ¡°Are we quarreling?¡± she raises a brow at her, silently demanding an answer¡­ ¡°didn¡¯t know it was you, was trying to get rid of a pest that¡¯s pestering my life¡± Mr. Anderson nods her head in understanding¡­ ¡°it¡¯s our inevitable fate¡­ all we have to do is keep chasing them till our death¡± Mrs. Anderson jokes and both burst out inughter¡­ ¡°right¡± It was a relief to her but that was just for a moment¡­ ¡°What do I owe this visit, Mrs. Anderson?¡± it was a surprise to her seeing her today of all days¡­ ¡± It¡¯s thest day of the month, I am here for my pay¡± She brings out a sheath of paper with something written on it¡­¡± you¡¯ve got this month¡¯s rent to pay and that for thest two months¡± Smiles didn¡¯t know whether tough or to cry, she didn¡¯t have the money, not even a penny¡­ ¡°It¡¯s month¡¯s end and I know I have to pay you but, to be honest, I don¡¯t have the money¡± Her tone was very low, it barely came out as a whisper but Mrs. Anderson was able to get her¡­ ¡°In that case, I have no extra month to grant you¡­ I can¡¯t keep allowing you to stay without having a dime for a penny, my family depends on this¡± She was disappointed. She pulls on another sheath of paper from the file and hands it to her. It was a notice to her to evacuate in three days¡­ Smiles was saddened reading the content but regardless of the turnout of even, she was grateful for Mrs. Anderson because she¡¯s been more understanding to her¡­ ¡°Is my day a curse or what?¡± her heartaches, perplexed by what¡¯s going on. Today is a terrible day for her, no good thing has been heard since the time she walked through thepany door. First, it was her interview, then the incident with Keane, and now, this¡­ can this day be any worse than it already? Is there any good thing waiting for her? She closed the door holding on to her throbbing head¡­ her stomach grumbles, only then did she realize she hasn¡¯t eaten and except for the half loaf of bread, there¡¯s nothing more to it¡­ she nned on going shopping but because of what happened, she didn¡¯t think about it. she is just throwing off a bank card as if it¡¯s nothing and now she is dying of hunger, how pathetic¡­ With no other choice, she picks on her breath and eats making sure she drinks enough water to hold on to her stomach¡­ The light shines brightly on her face as she twists her face in dissatisfaction¡­ ever so slowly, she opens her eyes trying to get acquainted with the light as She rubs on it, yawning out loud. It was a new day and there were a few hours left for the time that was given to her to be over. She picks up the card on the table and stares at it for what seems like a long time seemingly spaced out¡­ She gazes at her room, touching the sky-blue paint on the wall as if trying to feel something on the other side of the wall¡­ After a long thought, she finally came to a decision, she picked up her phone and dialed the number¡­ the call ended and she hurriedly grabbed her towel, and headed to the bath for a quick shower knowing Keane¡¯s driver would be here at any time¡­ she walks out of her room looking all clean and fresh as she makes her way out of the building¡­ She was weed by the bright sunlight oozing out from the sky and out of reflex, she closed her eyes before opening them slowly¡­ a ck Lamborghini stood before, and the man opened the door for her which she entered quietly¡­ their rid was fast and in no time, they were in front of the big gray building, it was a hotel¡­ not just a hotel but a five-star hotel¡­ she was led inside by the man. The lifter they took was written on it as VIP only. It was her first time entering such an expensive and ssic building, so the feeling was just so good¡­ when they reached the top floor, he led her into a room that was written VVIP room only¡­ he opened the door, silently urging her to go in. she thought he would follow her behind but she was shocked to see him close the door behind¡­ Fright was all over her face but when she turned to the bed, there was no one there. She was happy. The view of the room was beautiful. She tried on the flower jar with her tiny long slender fingers before making her way to the bed and falling on it feeling so rxed¡­ she was so consumed in her world that she didn¡¯t realize he was right behind her¡­Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Enjoy yourself?¡± his deep baritone voice vibrates jolting her from her thoughts¡­ She jumps off the bed out of reflex standing still like she was assigned to keep on standing there¡­ ¡± s-sorry¡­ I didn¡¯t see you there¡± his hair was damp, as water dripped from his head down to his broad hairy chest. her eyes never leave his face. she stares at his pink lips feeling tempted by the sight of him with only his towel on, she could feel her self-defense shattering without him doing anything ¡­ ¡°go through the paper on the table and sign,¡± he tells her. She picks it up, curious to know what¡¯s written on it¡­ Chapter 6 A frown settles on her face as she stares down at the paper¡­ ¡± How can I¡­¡± He didn¡¯t let her finish her word, finding it rude of her¡­ ¡°I give the rules, not you¡­¡± his voice was full of authority, making her bob her head nervous, unable to speak any longer¡­ ¡± ce it on the table if you are done¡± She looks at the paper in her hands and gulps hard before signing on it. She didn¡¯t have any option, she had to park out of the house she was in and she had nowhere to go¡­ no job to even depend on while hoping for the better¡­ ¡± consequences of breaking any of those rules is an increase in the amount of time you will work for me¡­ except for thest,¡± he tells her and she nods her head¡­ ¡± What are the consequences for thest?¡± she questions¡­ ¡± You can be daring, huh? little Sub?¡± he was amazed at how she was. After signing the contract, she was supposed to start calling him Master but she didn¡¯t¡­ ¡± It seems like you want to be stuck with me as my sub for half your years,¡± he tells her. Smiles eyes widen in shock, as she swallows hard. She isn¡¯t used to living by rules, not like she grew up without any but because she is never the type to always stick to rules¡­ ¡°Choose me this once, master¡± Her voice was soft and pleading as she lowered her gaze to the floor, unable to look at him¡­ ¡°you ain¡¯t allowed to ask for my love,¡± his tone was firm, not telling her but rather warning her. She nods her head. It wasn¡¯t a problem for her, she never wanted to be with him and talk less of loving him. ¡°You don¡¯t need to stress about that, master ¡¯cause I will never love you, not to talk if you¡¯re demanding your love,¡± she tells him in the face, beingpletely honest¡­ ¡°good¡± he raises the ss of red wine and sips it while staring at the girl before him, not saying a word¡­ She felt uneasy under his gaze, it was like a ray of sun piercing through her body¡­ ¡°I bet to go get my things ready, master¡± She stood up, with her head bowed to the floor. She can¡¯t dare to vite any of his rules¡­ the one year of being his sex ve is more than a thousand years of torture to her and she won¡¯t want to add any more seconds, talk less of years¡­ ¡°not so soon¡­ you are mine and I tell you what to do and what not to¡± seems like he¡¯s got something in mind for her but she wasn¡¯t ready for any¡­Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Come here,¡± he orders. She wasn¡¯t a fool not to be able to guess what wasing¡­ her heart started beating faster in her chest, as if ying a song as she walked toward him, ever so slowly¡­ ¡°I plead to take this day off, to get acquainted with my new environment¡± That was the only thing she could think of, hoping he would consider her¡­ thest thing she wants is to get spanked by him right now. ¡± And who says I wasn¡¯t going to give you a day off¡± his words got her speechless as she stared at him in shock and confusion, unable to believe him¡­ ¡°Get me a ss of wine¡± She stares at him in confusion. He was having a ss of red wine in his hands and yet, he was asking her to bring more. like how good is he at drinking? she wonders. She didn¡¯t have the time to ponder about little things¡­ the most important is getting over with¡­ ¡°Sure!¡± She walks to the wine cer and pours out wine into a wine ss. She hands the wine to him¡­ ¡°you must be home before the sun goes to sleep as long as you are with me,¡± he tells her and she nods her head¡­ And without wasting any more time, she walked out of the room sweating hard as if justing out of a firewood kitchen¡­ the room was fresh and cool,fortable for everyone to love but for some reason, she felt hot in there¡­ ¡°ve!¡± she mutters under her breath, as she makes her way outside the big building¡­ it was funny how things have ended up, her being not only a ve but a sex ve to a billionaire was still just a nightmare to her¡­ all her life, she¡¯s ever known but one man and that¡¯s Mark¡­ ¡°it¡¯s better off with him than Mark¡± sheforted her aching heart¡­ least she gets to receive payment at the end of every month even though she was supposed to be working to pay him¡­ but there was no difference between her and those escorts, or should she say, street girls¡­ After a long ride, she was finally back in her small apartment¡­ her heart was heavy, she¡¯d never thought of her life this way but guessed she just had to live it with no other choice¡­ crying has always been a big help to her whenever she is sad but knowing this time, it was different¡­ She parks on their dresses, making sure to take anything that is and will be important to her¡­ When she was done parking, she rolled her valise downstairs where she was helped into the car before the kick-off. She sat silently, staring at the window, unknown to her, tears started rolling down her face. She¡¯s never had a good life, since the very start. Smiles Lauren has lived all her life, with no knowledge about her parents. She grew up in an orphanage when she was fourteen years old. She ran away from the orphanage and wanted to find her parents but how could she when she had no single clue about who she was searching for¡­ She was stranded with nowhere to go, it was her first time being in the city. That was when she met Mark, who showed her kindness and love. Without asking, he provided for her every need. She fell in love with him and it was like a dreame true only now she knows she was never someone important to him cause if she was, then he wouldn¡¯t have hurt her this much¡­ Derrick nced at her through the rear-view mirror and noticed she was crying. Concern and worries were all over his face¡­¡± Ms, hope all is well?¡±¡­ Chapter 7 She gazes back at the man driving, only then did she realize that she was crying. Without waiting for another second to go by, she wipes her face while clearing her throat¡­ ¡°You seem troubled,¡± he tells her but the girl doesn¡¯t reply. She was embarrassed to be such a crybaby before him¡­ ¡°It¡¯s ok if you don¡¯t want to talk, I get it¡± he shes a sweet smile at her. She was able to see through the mirror¡­ ¡°thanks¡± Her tone was grateful, she was happy he didn¡¯t try to pry words out of her mouth even though she wouldn¡¯t have replied¡­ ¡°Derrick¡­¡± he didn¡¯t demand hers but the suspense made Smiles aware that he was waiting for hers¡­ she didn¡¯t want to tell him but looking into it, what¡¯s the big deal? it¡¯s not like something will change and since he is working for the Mr. CEO, she will at least have someone to talk to only if she makes herself approachable¡­ ¡°Smiles¡± her voice was soft and soothing to the ears. His smiles widened. ¡°I couldn¡¯t believe such a name exists¡­¡± he jokes and the girl res at him hard¡­ ¡°don¡¯t get me wrong¡­. it¡¯s a pretty name for someone like you¡± heughs heartily. The look on her face could make a thousand die ofughter¡­ ¡°But you don¡¯t look like your name!¡± he tells her. She stares at him confusedly¡­ ¡°How can one¡¯s name look like the person?¡± for the first time since he tried starting up a conversation, she finally spoke up normally¡­ ¡°you are supposed to be smiling all the time, portray your name in you¡­ like me, my name is Derrick and I talk a lot, to help free out people¡¯s stress¡± he chuckles at his own words, finding it funny¡­ Well, he has never thought about the meaning of his name¡­ why should he? The chuckles turn intoughter. Smiles stares at him confusedly at first butter on,ughs along seeing how funny he looks when he isughing¡­ Derrick is a simple and good-looking guy. Good-looking was an understatement. He had cherry ck hair and amber blue eyes, as he nced at her through the rear-view mirror¡­ ¡°Always be you, Smiles¡­ don¡¯t let anyone tell you who you have to be¡­¡± She didn¡¯t expect him to say such, like never¡­ A light smile creeps on her face as she nods her head to him¡­ ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± she tells him. Somehow, it feels odd as to why she was feeling a type with him around¡­ it¡¯s not like she was in love with him or something but somehow, it felt like she¡¯s rted to him¡­ She chuckles at her thought knowing she sounds ridiculous right now¡­ The soft sound of her voice sends sweet melodic waves that hit every corner of the car. It was pleasing to the ears as Derrick closed his eyes in satisfaction¡­Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Am I that fun to make youugh?¡± he asked. She shook her head still smiling¡­ ¡°no! Justughing over my ridiculous thought¡± he nods at her words¡­ the car was once again, consumed in total silence¡­ ¡°Do you sing?¡± her brows twisted in confusion as he stared at him meeting his gaze, it was only then she realized they had the same eye color¡­ the awkward feeling intensified but not wanting to stress herself, she shut out the feeling¡­ ¡± No! Why ask?¡± even though she seemed not to be too interested, deep down, she was eager to hear him out¡­ ¡°Just, you¡¯ve got a nice voice¡± hepliments and a light blush creeps on her face¡­ ¡°thank you¡± Unconsciously, she pulls on her cherry brown wavy hair behind her ears¡­ her amber eyes shine so brightly¡­ After what seems like a long ride, they finally stop in front of a big white mansion¡­ Smiles gasped at the sight of the beautiful view before her, everything was just screaming for wealth¡­ Derrick led her into the mansion where she was directed to her room which was on the second floor. It was also called the master floor because that¡¯s where Keane Austin¡¯s room was located. The room was beautifully decorated with arger king-size bed at the center of the room, this got her wondering if thedy made a mistake¡­¡± Excuse me, Ma¡¯am, please where is my room?¡± her tone was low and polite, with howrge the room is, there was no doubt it was Keane¡¯s room. Thedy¡¯s brow twisted in confusion, not understanding her question¡­ ¡°you in it,¡± she tells her, making her way out. Smiles eyes widen at the realization that it¡¯s hers, this could only mean that she underestimates his capacity as wealth¡­ The excitement was something she couldn¡¯t hide as she jumped on the bed, feeling the softness and coldness of the bed. This day somehow begins in a way that she described as fair enough ¡­ She didn¡¯t know how long she had stayed in her room because of howfortable she was¡­ and only the knock on the door drew her back to the present ¡°Come in¡± The door opens and a man of age fifty-five walks in. He was dressed in a ck suit, looking all elegant. His brown hair with strands of cream white wasbed behind, giving him a manly yet old look¡­ ¡°Ms, the young Master, asked for you toe down for dinner¡± Her mind which was carefree a moment ago was now clouded with thoughts¡­ ¡± When did the Master arrive?¡± she was in aplete mess, her hair, her dress, and she hadn¡¯t gotten a bath since she arrived¡­ ¡°a few minutes ago¡± his answer was short and straight to the point¡­ ¡°Can I get a minute to get dressed well?¡± she pleaded and they stared at her for some seconds before giving in¡­ ¡± Three minutes¡± she was happy and immediately, she rushed to her closet to get dressed properly. It¡¯s better to avoid any punishment of his than to make it worse. He steps out of the room and closes the door, patiently waiting for her outside¡­ In no time, she was done as she walked out following the man before her¡­ She wonders how it feels like to work for a rich man like Keane Austin, well, she need not wonder because she is about to face it herself¡­ Coming down the stairs, she stares down at therge living room as her heart keeps pounding hard in her chest for reasons unknown to her¡­ When she steps down the stairs, her gaze meets with his cold and deathly gaze, freezing up her whole being¡­ Chapter 8 She walked to him silently, not daring to say a word, and stood by the side, with her head lowered¡­ ¡± Wee back, Master¡± It felt weird for her but she was left with no other choice¡­ ¡°sit¡± his voice was cold. She quickly takes the seat on his left. ¡°Mr. Chin is the Butler, go to him if you need anything¡± She nods a yes. The room wentpletely silent, she just stood there staring at the empty te before her¡­ He was so busy with his phone that he didn¡¯t realize she wasn¡¯t eating¡­ ¡°why are you not eating?¡± she swallows her umted spit in her mouth¡­ ¡°y-you haven¡¯t¡­ ordered¡­ me¡± she stutters causing him to stare at her inplete shock but he was quick to wipe it off¡­ ¡°Go on and eat¡± by hismand, she moves and starts serving herself¡­ She didn¡¯t get to enjoy the food when a man walked in and whispered something to him¡­ ¡°Leave now to your room¡± his deep baritone voice vibrates sending chills down her spine¡­ there was something wrong with how he spoke. Without dy, she climbs up the stairs to her room¡­ silently crying because she didn¡¯t get to eat her food and she could hear her stomach grumbling¡­ Frustration and sadness were writing all over her face, as she stumbled into her room in anger¡­ ¡°How can he just tell me to leave without any reason? Is this part of my punishment for having damaged his car?¡±¡­ not long after, a knock came on the door before opening¡­ the butler walked in with a tray of food¡­ ¡°for you¡± She watched him ce the food on the small ss table¡­ she was surprised he brought her food, she was happy he did¡­ ¡°Guess he isn¡¯t all that bad¡± She starts digging into the food like a hungry dog that has been starved for days¡­Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Keane¡¯s deep baritone voice vibrates in the room, void of emotion¡­ ¡°what now? can¡¯t I visit my son any time I please?¡± the man walks in, and takes a seat ignoring his deadly gaze. He was none other than Mr. Austin, Keane¡¯s dad¡­ ¡°you can¡¯t just barge in without any notice¡± Keane wasn¡¯t happy with his sudden visit but there was nothing he could do, the deeds had been done¡­ ¡°you just won¡¯t change..¡± Mr. Austin sighed tirelessly¡­ would there evere a time this son of his would be nice to him? even just a little bit¡­ there was just something he knew he would never understand¡­ ¡°Why are you here?¡± Keane had no time to waste as he gazed at his father impatiently¡­ ¡°At least, a ss of wine will do for a wee¡± Mr. Austin knew this ice-cold son of his had no intentions of entertaining him¡­ Keane stares at him with no words left, his dad has always been a pushy one. Always wanting to create a room where it was impossible to¡­ With a wave of his hands, A middle-ageddy walks in with a tray of expensive liquor and a wine ss¡­ ¡°you¡¯ve got what you want, now is my turn¡± If not for the fact that he was his dad, he would have thrown him out without batting an eye¡­ ¡°Always so impatient¡± Mr. Austin pours on his ss and sips it with a carefree smile on his lips¡­ ¡± Are you expecting to see someone other than me?¡± Keane crosses his arms and stares at him with a serious yet displeased look¡­ ¡°Are you hiding her from me? your dad?¡± Mr. Austin asked instead of answering. How could he have forgotten that this dad of his has a way of digging into people¡¯s lives without permission? nothing was more aching than hearing him ask about his personal life¡­ ¡°That¡¯s none of your business¡± His voice was loud and harsh. Thest thing he wants is to get interrogated by him¡­ ¡°right¡­ your old man wants to see you,¡± Mr. Austin informs. Knowing how dangerous his son can be when angered¡­ ¡°What for?¡± he blurts out¡­ Mr. Austin stood up from his seat and finished his drink. ¡°When you get there, you will know¡± He walks out not bothering to exin any further¡­ that¡¯s so much like his dad, always leaving him in suspense and he hates it¡­ ¡°make sure he never gets an inch close to her,¡± He said sternly to the man behind him¡­ Smiles were just from getting a hot bath. She stood before the mirror with her towel tied around her chest as she brushed on her moist hair while trying to untangle it with her fingers¡­ The door flew open, startling her. She leaps in fright and the towel around her body falls to the floor leaving her bud naked before the man¡­ As fast as she could, she picked on the towel and covered her body but no matter how she struggled, she couldn¡¯t hidepletely from his view as the side of her breast was still exposed¡­ ¡°What the hell, don¡¯t you know how to k¡­¡± herst word got stuck up in her throat upon seeing the person before her¡­ she thought it was the butler or the maids. He was thest person she was expecting, with wide eyes, she stared at the man without blinking¡­ ¡°Sorry master didn¡¯t know you were the one¡± she quickly apologized with a bowed head. silently hoping he would turn and leave but to her dismay, he didn¡¯t¡­ He strode to her ever so gracefully, making his every step heard. The door closes with a loud bang, sending shivers down her spine¡­ She raises her head, meeting his gray eyes staring at her with so much ardor. she frisson in fear as her heart fights to free itself in her chest¡­ She wanted to move, but it was as if her legs were stuck to the ground as she stood there, frozen and lost in his hot gaze¡­ the closer he approached, the more the blood in her withers off¡­ It was unknown to her and she only realized she was stuck when her bare back hit the wall, stopping her from moving any further¡­ Her heart was beating faster like a raging thunder. She wraps her arms around herself in panic and stares at him with slightly parted lips¡­ Chapter 9 He stood before her like a predator who had gotten his prey right where he wanted¡­ He could perceive the sweet smell of the soap she used¡­ She could barely stand still due to how close they were, anxiousness and fear were slowly consuming her. She licks her lips and gulps her saliva¡­ That one move of hers didn¡¯t go unnoticed, his gray eyes sparkled with interest. She could feel his finger trailing down her cheeks to her chin, then to her neck¡­ She shut her eyes at the feel of his hands going down to her corbone. At a fast pace, her chest rises and falls¡­ His hot and heavy breath hits her face, unconsciously, she squeezes on her towel¡­ He pushes on her hands, making way for him to have easy ess to her soft breasts. She gasps at the feel of his hands cupping her breast, milking on it¡­ ¡°It wasn¡¯t intentional¡­ I-I¡± she whimpers in pain. thinking it was her punishment, she still struggles to exin herself¡­ ¡°I-I was¡­¡±¡­¡±Ahh¡± He squeezed her nipple hard, causing her to cry out in pain¡­ Only then did she understand that he didn¡¯t want her to say a word¡­ His hands were ying tags on her breast. She bites on her lips to stop herself from moaning¡­ Her towel was now lying on the floor¡­ ¡°let go of your lips¡± his deep husky voice vibrates with so much authority, displeased at her action¡­ She releases her lips only to bite on it again¡­ ¡°How stubborn are you?¡± he kisses her, preying her teeth off her lips. She releases her lips and that gives him the upper hand. He bites her lips hard. Her eyes snap open as she cries in pain, staring at him in disbelief¡­ but it didn¡¯tst. He licks on it, sending a soothing sensation through her body. His hands never stop kneading on her breast¡­ ¡°there won¡¯t be any pity next time¡± he murmurs in-between their lips, warningly¡­ His hand travels down to her delicate flower region, causing her to close her legs out of reflex¡­ ¡± M-master y-you said today is my off day¡­ t-that I can go¡­¡± She struggles. His fingers rub on her wet pussy, silently asking her to open up but she didn¡¯t, she couldn¡¯t¡­ In anger, he pulls his hand out of her delicate flower region, as she cries out in pain, falling to the ground. There was no sign of pity or concern on his face as he stared down at her, without a word, he walked out of the room with a clenched jaw and closed the door with a tug¡­ Tears welled up in her eyes, as she stared down at her injured thigh. It was red as a tomato¡­ how was she to walk when she was in such a state? She weeps in pain, feeling broken. It¡¯s not like she loves him or anything but him treating her with such roughness, no gentleness, hurts a lot¡­ With difficulty, she walks to the bath to rinse off her body¡­Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. The light from the morning sun shines on her face. She frowned in displeasure and turned to the other direction¡­ even if it was dawn, the pieces of cotton were down making it impossible for light to enter her room¡­ she swept herself from the bed and her sleeping eyes met with him, staring back at her¡­ ¡°Good morning, Master¡± she greets rubbing her eyes. He didn¡¯t bother answering her greetings. In one swift move, he picks her up in his arms heading out¡­ Smiles were stunned and out of fear, she sps her hands around him, not wanting to fall¡­ Why is he suddenly acting all nice to me? or is it his way of saying sorry? she thought inwardly, staring at his face. He had bristly eyebrows, in perfect shape. His hawkish nose was a perfect match to his concrete jaws, making him look so breathtaking, Mark was no match for him¡­ how can one person be this handsome yet heartless? She shakes her head at her thoughts¡­ ¡°Even if you are the most beautiful person on earth, that still doesn¡¯t change the fact that you are heartless¡­ I can never fall for someone like you¡± she assured herself silently and moved her gaze away from his face¡­ ¡°My legs are fine, Master¡­ I can walk,¡± she said but her voice barely came out as a whisper. He kept on moving, behaving as if he didn¡¯t hear her¡­ His silence only means one thing, that he won¡¯t give in to her demands¡­ In a blink of an eye, they were in therge dining room. She struggled to get down but his strong muscr arms held her in a firm position¡­ ¡°you are allowed to do or say anything only when I ask you to¡± He spoke for the first time since she woke up from the bed, startling her with his deep voice¡­ ¡°seems like I will never get used to his voice,¡± she thought inwardly, rolling her eyes¡­ He carefully ces her on her seat, taking his seat at the center¡­ the dining was silent, with only the sound of tes and spoons shing against each other¡­ Smiles head and attention were on her te, as she struggled to finish the food before her¡­ somehow, she found it difficult to eat before him. It¡¯s like her appetite always runs away when it sees him or maybe it¡¯s the other way around¡­ He stood up from his seat and walked out of the room¡­ ¡°what about me master?¡± her tiny voice rings halting him from moving any further¡­ He stares at her questioningly¡­ ¡°I mean, what¡¯s there for me to do¡­ while you are away¡± she exins. rubbing her legs together¡­ ¡°save yourself and energy forter, ¡¯cause you won¡¯t get a chance to take a break¡± his tone was firm and decisive. She stares at the now empty stairs, there is nothing she can do¡­ her life now is a very big contrast from what it was. What she does, how she does it, what she eats, and what she doesn¡¯t is determined by another¡­ living under rules, there was no big difference between her and a real ve¡­ A bitter smile forms on her lips, as she wipes on her teary eyes¡­ Looking down at her food, she digs in it, if she can¡¯t do anything, at least, eat the delicious before her while she silently hopes for a change of heart¡­ but the one question she keeps asking herself is, will her life ever be the same?¡­ Chapter 10 Staying at home all day was ame and boring thing to Smiles¡­ To keep herself busy, she spent her free time baking cake and some pastries. It was as if there was a special asion going on, with the sweet aroma of her work of art screaming all over therge living room¡­ Baking is her hobby, and doing it makes her happy though she isn¡¯t good enough at icing, the words fair can be used to rate her¡­ With a happy face, she serves everyone in the mansion, not forgetting to reserve some for Keane¡­ It was passed bedtime and Keane wasn¡¯t home. She was bored waiting¡­ Why am I suddenly acting like an obedient housewife?¡± she thought to herself, finding it funny¡­ A whileter, Keane walks into the mansion, and Butler rushes to his side, weing him¡­Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Where is she?¡± the Butler knew who he was referring to¡­ ¡°In her room, young Master¡± he informs. Keane throws at him his coat and makes his way upstairs¡­ Her room was empty, but the sshing of water in the bathing room was heard. A smile spreads on his lips, as he walks to the closed door and opens it¡­ She was under the shower, with her head raised allowing the water to hit on her face as it ran down her silky body to her breast then down her thighs to her feet¡­ The sign of her naked curvy body before him made his manhood move up and down in his pants¡­ He walks to her, allowing the door to close itself. Smiles were lost in the sensation the warm water was giving to her body that she didn¡¯t notice him¡­ ¡°you are taking your bath¡­ nice¡± his deep husky voice vibrates jolting her. She stares at him in disbelief, like which man will barge into ady¡¯s bathroom without knocking? as if she owns it¡­ oh wait, even if he owns it, that¡¯s no good manners¡­ Her tiny hands tried to cover her body even though she knew it was impossible¡­ He stood there with his arms crossed watching her struggles¡­ ¡°You made me cupcakes,¡± he asked and she nodded her head¡­ ¡°I had nothing to do so I thought of doing something to keep myself busy, ¡± she exins with her head lowered in embarrassment. How does he expect her to be so carefree standing naked before him?¡­ ¡°God! Save me¡± she cries inwardly. had it been she had magic, she would have ordered a dress right here and now or maybe made a wish to the fairy godmother. It is funny how only now she is in a big mess, she thought of the things she always considered fake and senseless¡­ ¡°Good¡­ since you made it yourself, I am sure it will be delicious ¡± His gaze never left her¡­ ¡°I can¡¯t say much, Master¡­ your ratings will be much preferable,¡± she said in a low tone¡­¡± You will get yourself drenched here, master¡­ allow me to get ready and properly dress¡± she implored, hoping he would ept¡­ He nods his head in agreement. Her once throbbing heart was now trying to settle down but her request was far from being answered¡­ Instead of him moving towards the door, he was moving towards her, entering further into the shower allowing it to wet him¡­ She stares at him in disbelief. She wasn¡¯t a kid not to know what would happen next and it scares her for some reason¡­ Her heart was running a race on its own, as she stood there, frozen¡­ His hands moved up, slowly undoing his long white sleeve, revealing his well-defined broad, smooth, and firm chest with hard nipples¡­ his bicep was muscr, not toorge nor small, just the way she liked it¡­ his toned abs were well printed, showing every curve, he was just so perfect¡­ She covers her face with her hands, not wanting to stare any further knowing it will only get her to think naughty¡­ ¡°Move close¡± he orders, running his hands through his wet hair, looking like a sex god before her¡­. with counting steps, she moves close to him and stands at arm¡¯s length¡­ ¡°closer¡± his voice was hard and impatient, staring at her¡­ she didn¡¯t move, she just stood there lost in his gaze. Before she knew it, she crashed into his broad and firm chest. It was strong but she didn¡¯t feel hurt by his harshness¡­ ¡°Such a daring little one, aren¡¯t you?¡± she shakes her head in denial¡­ ¡°I am not a little one, Master¡± she informs. his lips pull up in a smile, finding her amusing¡­ ¡°Sure?¡± he raises a brow and she nods a yes. ¡°I am twenty-one, Master,¡± she exins. This made him chuckle lightly. The rise and fall of his chest made her heart palpitate in excitement. He looks breathtakingly handsome when heughs and for some reason, she finds herself wanting to make himugh like this all the time¡­ Hisrge palms wrapped around her waist pulling her closer¡­ she could feel his member puking on her stomach, and she gulped down nervously¡­ ¡°great¡­ meaning I need not hold back anymore¡± he shes her a breathtaking smile, the one that can make adye crawling at his feet¡­ If her heart was pounding in excitement, then this was way out of the description, there were just no words to describe how she was feeling¡­ Compared to how she has always felt when she was with Mark, this was way more¡­ it¡¯s like she¡¯s at the right ce, where she was supposed to be¡­ He copes on her ass, pulling her up to his level. His lips found hers in no time, kissing on them like her lips were his favorite snack¡­ After a while, he pulled out of the heated kiss, making her unbuckle his pants¡­ It took her all her strength to hold on to his pants. With trembling hands, she unzips his pants pulling them off, leaving only his boxers on¡­ He waited for her to continue but she didn¡¯t, she stood there with her hands frozen in the air, staring at his boxers¡­ ¡°Take it off,¡± he orders¡­ ¡°Master, I-I¡± she stutters, trembling. He grabs her hands and ces them on his throbbing member¡­ Her eyes were wide open in shock. Touching him there was thest thing she¡¯d ever thought of, even though she knew she would¡­ She pulls on the boxer, releasing the ranging little monster which pops out startling the girl and causing her to fall to the floor, hitting her butt¡­ Chapter 11 don¡¯t stare, move closer¡± He runs his hands on his wet hair. looking like a sex god as the water falls down his perfect body down to his shaft, dripping like rain droplets¡­ Her eyes were as though they would fall off her socket balls if opened any further. She stares at him with her mouth open, gulping asionally¡­ ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± His deep baritone voice pulls her out of her trance. She moves closer, kneeling before him. ¡°pleasure me¡± hemands. her hands shiver as though the water falling on her was cold. She holds onto his erect shaft, not knowing what to do¡­ ¡°w-what should I do, Master?¡± She gazes at him innocently. His brows twist, not in confusion but in amazement¡­ how can she be clueless about such a thing? ¡°you haven¡¯t done this?¡± He asked. She nods a yes¡­¡± howe? You should be knowledgeable about such tricks to pleasure men¡± he tells her. Now she understands, guess this is the reason why Mark cheated on her with Xena¡­ because Xena is the party and hot type, gifted with body and skills with stuff about men¡­ She always watches her try out new things and every time she asks her to join her in learning, she, Smiles, and always turns her down¡­ She believed that Mark loved her and hence, she didn¡¯t need to try to impress him with anything¡­ Only now she understands¡­ Keane was generous enough to direct her on what to do¡­ ¡°move your hands back and forth, massaging gently on my cock¡± He tells her. He wasn¡¯t ashamed. She moved her hands just the way he asked her to, her hands were soft and smooth. Her tiny fingers held him ever so gently, sending a wave of pleasure through his body¡­ Sure, she wasn¡¯t a bad learner. A seductive smile forms on his lips, enjoying every sensation she is giving him. ¡°there, use your finger and rub on the tips¡± She did as she was told. Gazing up, she saw his breathtakingly handsome face, lost in the pleasure of her palms. He closes his eyes and throws his head to the back, allowing the water to fall on his face¡­ Seeing him like that got her lost in thought. Her movement bes slower. He stares down at her, with raised brows¡­ ¡°down to earth¡± His deep voice jolts her to the present. ¡°Take it in ¡± she heard him clearly but didn¡¯t know where and how she would do it¡­ She blinked at him, making him facepalm himself inwardly¡­ how can I forget I am dealing with a newbie? he grumbles inwardly. ¡°In your mouth¡­ take it in¡± he borated. She stared at his shaft, then at him¡­ ¡°It¡¯s clean,¡± he assured. She brings her mouth closer, opening and closing it every time¡­ After a long time of conflicting with her inner self, she finally takes him in but doesn¡¯t move. ¡°push your head in and out,¡± he tells her. She started moving, but she didn¡¯t do it the way he wanted¡­ He grabs her hair, pulling her even closer. She could feel his erection in her throat, big and long¡­ She shut her eyes close, as tears rolled down her cheeks. He was choking her, starving her of oxygen¡­ With everything she¡¯s got, she stayed patiently, hoping he would stop but he didn¡¯t. She pulls out, breathing profusely¡­ He frowns and appears on his face in dissatisfaction¡­ ¡°I couldn¡¯t breathe, pardon me, Master¡± she cries, knowing what he can do¡­ Seeing her disoriented, his anger depleted for some unknown reason¡­ it was her first time, so choosing her wouldn¡¯t be a bad thing¡­ ¡°do it with your hands then¡­ and rub on the tips with your tongue,¡± he tells her. With no disapproval, she moves forward and starts doing her job. She sucks on the tips, and massages them, making him quiver in pleasure¡­ When he was about to explode, he pulled her away. She watches her rub on his shaft, groaning in pleasure¡­ A slimy discharge fell on her chest, she didn¡¯t move, she stood there staring at his erection, watching him cum. It was an amazing sight for her. She touches his tips, feeling the warm slimy liquid on her fingers. Her touch was light as a feather, but the warm sensation was something he could ignore. He stares down at her, finding her behavior cute, and innocent¡­ Smiles had never seen anyone discharged before, seeing him now was strange yet unbelievable¡­ She watches his shaft fall after what seems like a long time of discharging¡­ He pulls her off the floor, pulling her closer. She could feel his firm chest against hers. She trembles under his hot gaze. He wipes on her breast, showing her his discharge¡­ She turns crimson red in embarrassment. He opens the shower, making the waterfall heavily on them before turning it off¡­ He reaches out for the liquid soap and pours some on his palms. Slowly, he rubs on her body, from her neck moving downward. She stops him when his hands are an inch away from reaching her breast¡­ He raises a brow at her, questioningly¡­ ¡°I have already taken my bath,¡± She said in a whisper¡­ ¡°I know¡­ and I still want to bathe you, myself¡± His voice was firm. Not seeking any approval or disapproval¡­ She let him bathe him. His long masculine fingers trail down her body, sending shivers down her spine. He has traveled down, squeezing on her ass. She bites on her lips, stopping herself from crying out¡­ He switches on the shower, washing off the foam from her body¡­ He bites on her cheeks, displeased by her stopping herself from moaning¡­ ¡°Be good, little one,¡± he warns. She gasps at the feel of his hands on her flower region, ying tags with her clit¡­ Her legs trembled, it was bing limp. She grabs him, trying so hard not to fall¡­ ¡°open up for me¡± he whispers in her ear. As if she was enchanted, she opens her legs, giving him ess. She was rendered helpless under his butterfly kisses, sending her to the edge of ecstasy¡­Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 12 In arge luxury bedroom, lie Smiles, on the bed naked facing the ceiling¡­ Her heart tugs loudly in her chest, and she squeezes on the sheets trying to keep her cool¡­ Keane walks to her with a piece of creamy ice cake on a te and ces it by the bedside¡­ ¡°Pardon me, Master¡­ how does eating your cake get to do with me lying naked?¡± her cracked voice vibrates. She stares at him with pleading eyes but he just brushes it off. ¡°I don¡¯t take dessert after the main course, I take it alongside the main course¡± the mischievous smile on his lips as his gaze traveled down her body¡­¡± the delicious vor of the cake and yours makes it the perfectbination of any cuisine¡± She gulps down nervously. How will she be able to survive this? His voice, his very words¡­ It¡¯s like scissors cutting through her sanity¡­ Sitting by her side, he carries on the cream with his finger and rubs it on her lips¡­ not knowing what he intends to do, she licks it off¡­ ¡°interesting¡± he captures her lips, preying her mouth open. He sucks off the cream in her mouth, moving his tongue in every corner of her mouth as if searching for something. He pulls out, liking on his lips. She is in the air greedily, with wide eyes¡­ He rubbed the cream on her lips again, but this time she didn¡¯t dare to lick. Like an obedient pet, she stayed there quietly, not moving¡­ His lips pushed up to the side, at the sight of her cute small face. He carefully applies the cream to every corner of her body, from her face down to her neck, nipples, cleavage, stomach¡­ His movement was gentle, and his soft fingers covered her body, giving her a ¡®feeling¡¯ she couldn¡¯t exin. He ced the te by the side when he was done. With a nce, a satisfied smile appears on his lips. He licks her face, eating off the cream. the feel of his soft tongue makes her shiver. His lips travel all over her face and finally settle on her lips. He sucks and bites it, she moans in response. What he is doing to her now is torture, sweet torture. She grabs his hair, pulling him even closer, grinding her lips to his. She just couldn¡¯t take anymore, but the man was still to begin¡­ He pulls away and walks to the side. He pulls out a pair of stringers from the cupboard and cuffs her hands on the headboard. ¡°I won¡¯t appreciate a single movement from you, not even the slightest¡± He warns sternly. She could get the seriousness in his voice, and all she could do was nod¡­ He goes back to licking the cream off her neck. He bites and sucks making sure to leave love bites everywhere¡­ It was as if he was tasting her level of resistance. Her head throbs, not in pain but the excessive sweetness he is giving her. His lipsnd on her left breast, licking round making his way to the peek. She wanted to grab his hair, but the stringers prevented her from doing so¡­ She cried out, begging him to reconsider but he didn¡¯t listen. He kept on doing his magic, sending waves of pleasure through her body¡­ He moved to her right breast and did the same thing before moving down to her stomach. He groans in satisfaction¡­ ¡°Delicious¡± he whispers in a husky voice. ¡°nice cake¡± Heplimented. She was far from being on earth, she could hardly hear a word he was saying¡­ They say ¡± sky¡¯s the limit¡± was no match to how she was feeling. She was beyond the sky¡­ further above¡­ He raised his head when he was done licking off the cream on her body. She was trembling, breathing in and out as if she was running a race¡­ He applies some cream on Mons pubis in arger quantity down to her Vulva, most precise on her clit¡­ Spreading her legs apart, he positions his head on her entrance and starts licking off the cream. ¡°oh my god!¡± She exims. If what he was doing at first was torture, then this was way more. His warm tongue on her clit was all that it took for her to lose it. She struggles to push her hips up but he holds her own. ¡°Don¡¯t like repeating myself¡± his voice was surprisingly low. His usual baritone voice was now deep, more like a bass¡­ ¡°ahh¡­ the¡­ plea.. sure is too much¡± she struggles. He was busily doing his work down there, that¡¯s all that matters to him¡­Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He will bite on her clit and more. She cries out in total bliss, how can he make me feel all these strange feelings? something I never thought existed, feelings even Mark could make me feel¡­ how possible is it? These questions run through her mind. She didn¡¯t have the time to ponder about it when she felt his tongue on her pussy hole, ying with it as if it were his favorite toy¡­ the sound of his tongue clicking on her pussy could be heard. Her moans be even louder, echoing in the room. She bites on her lips, stopping the sound froming out¡­ She screams in pain and when he bites on her pussy lip hard. she could feel the ce he bites on burning¡­ ¡°don¡¯t dare me, little one. ¡± His angry voice vibrates. Tears trickled down her eyes. She shakes her head in denial¡­ ¡°I am not!¡± she cries. She just didn¡¯t want her voice to go that loud. She was hurt, because he seems not to care¡­ as if she wanted him to, but it pains knowing she will have to endure this bittersweet torture for a year alongside the betrayal of her two most trusted people ¡­ He goes back down, and continue tongue fuckin her. He grabs her waist, pushing his tongue deeper. She could feel the pleasure building up, sending shivers through her body. Her toes curl, and she struggles to stay still but everything is just too much¡­ out of reflex, she pushes herself, rubbing her sex on his face¡­ He climbs off the bed and leaves, without saying a word. Leaving her hanging, on the brink of exploding¡­ Chapter 13 She watches him leave, without a word. She couldn¡¯t tell what was wrong or what she did wrong. How can he just leave like that? she wonders. She stayed there, hoping he woulde back but after a long wait, he never came. She was still chained to the headboard,pletely naked with not even a sheet on her body. She blinks continuously, trying hard not to burst into tears. her heart is heavy, and her hands ache¡­ Using her legs, she struggles to pull on the covers. After a long trial, she finally seeded in covering her lower body¡­ Consuming her pain, she falls asleep. In the early hours of the morning, Keane stood by the bedside, watching her sleep ever so peacefully, looking so innocent and cute. She moans in pain as she struggles to turn around. He opens the stringers, letting her hands loose. He pulls on the covers over her body, and she curls herself under, feeling the unfamiliar warmth she was deprived of. With one more nce at her, he walks out of the room. The morning sun shines so brightly, seeping through the windows. She moans in her sleep, holding onto her pillow in a tight hug. It surprised her how she was able to move around freely, she could clearly remember she slept with her hands cuffed¡­ She winces in pain. There was a red line around her wrist. A knockes on the door and ady walks in with a first aid kit¡­ She pulls on the cover involuntarily, covering her body. Thedy didn¡¯t say a word and just went ahead in treating her injured hands. The room was dead silent, She watched her tie a bandage around her wrist after applying some essential oil. She didn¡¯t know how she was going to bathe without her wetting on the bandage but before she could open her mouth toin, two women walked in and led her into the bath. She wanted to resist, to refuse but she didn¡¯t stand a chance against them. She couldn¡¯t go against Keane¡¯s orders, knowing that thedies were there because of him¡­ She felt embarrassed, standing naked before them, most especially because of the hickeys on her body. At their age, they know what it is and understand what transpired between her and their boss¡­ After her bath, she went down for breakfast. Everywhere was clean and fresh as usual, with only her to spend the rest of her day inside the big and boring mansion¡­ Her body aches fromst night. The only thing she could do was go to bed and have enough rest. The incident of the previous night ys in her head, bringing pain and sadness. She shakes off the thought, willing and ready to enjoy her day no matter how bad it already was¡­ who would have thought that she, Smiles, would one day live under another and be tortured to such an extent? how pathetic she is right now¡­ After some hours of rest, Smiles couldn¡¯t bring herself to sleep anymore¡­ everywhere was bored and even her boredom was bored¡­ She walked out of the mansion. It was her first time going outside since she came¡­ It was bright and beautiful with the sun shining ever so brightly, sending its warm rays all over the ce¡­ She looked around, getting herself ustomed to the environment¡­ A ck Lamborghini drove in and stood before her. She knew who it was, Derrick. He is the only one capable of doing such¡­ She watches him step out of the car, smiling. ¡°home alone, huh?¡± said Derrick standing before her, smiling ever so brightly. ¡°yeah!¡± her tone was soft, in a boring way as she tried to avoid eye contact. ¡°I see¡­ day going nicely¡± He jokes knowing it¡¯s the total opposite. If re could kill, he would¡¯ve been long dead with her deadly gaze at him¡­ ¡°Why are you here?¡± questions Smiles, feeling annoyed. ¡°tough at you¡± came his unreasonable and hideous response. It seems like he is only there to get her angrier. ¡°Why do you get to have such a name when you can¡¯t even portray it?¡± he followed her behind. ¡°and how is it your business with how I chose to behave?¡± She questions angrily. ¡°chill out, I can¡¯t breathe¡± He faked a choking face. Smiles could only smile at his naughty and childish behavior. ¡°Did you see that?¡± questioned Derrick in a surprised tone. She twists her brow in confusion. ¡°See what?¡± she asked. ¡°an angel just smiled at me,¡± he said, shing her his sweet smile. A beautiful smile spread on her lips. She was unable to withstand his words.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°got what you wanted, right?¡± She asked. He bobs his head, like a child. ¡°So tell me, why are you here?¡± She knows he is supposed to be with Keane in the office, so seeing him here surprises her. ¡°to see you, it¡¯s been a while you know¡± he scratches his hair. ¡°but it¡¯s just been two days!¡± She couldn¡¯t believe he could be this clingy. It¡¯s been a few days since they met each other but it feels like they have known each other for ages¡­ ¡°I know right? I just thought of checking on you¡­¡± he exins. ¡°But aren¡¯t you supposed to be in the office today?¡± She questions not understanding what¡¯s going on. ¡°I decided to sneak out from the office because I know I won¡¯t be caught,¡± said Derrick as he winked at her. Smiles tilt her head to the side, confused. ¡°Who says he won¡¯t?¡± she raised a brow at him demanding an answer. ¡°He can¡¯t possibly have two bodies, right? to watch me from Colorado¡± heughs. Finding it funny. Smiles didn¡¯tugh, it was a big surprise to her. She stared at him with wide eyes and raised eyebrows and froze to her spot. ¡°He didn¡¯t tell you?¡± It was Derrick¡¯s turn to ask in disbelief. She closes her eyes, taking in a deep breath before opening them again. She nods a yes. It wasn¡¯t a surprise to Derrick, but somehow, it hurt him to see her all sad. ¡°don¡¯t be sad, that¡¯s just the way he is¡± he tries tofort her. ¡°I am not!¡± her tone was firm¡­ Chapter 14 ¡°I am not!¡± Her tone was firm and harsh, startling Derrick. ¡°Chill out girl, was just trying to make you feel better¡± he exins. ¡°didn¡¯t ask for it¡± She shrugged off her shoulder, not wanting to listen. She knows she means absolutely nothing to him but his leaving without saying anything to her is a p to her face. At least, she deserves to know, like everyone else living in this godforsaken mansion. ¡°Now you are being rude!¡± Derrick takes a long stride, following her inside. ¡°No, I am not¡± She denies. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? you know you can tell me anything¡± Derrick has always been a reasonable and understanding gentleman but today just wasn¡¯t the time. ¡°nothing ok, just let me be¡± she deres firmly. Derrick froze on his spot, staring at her. He couldn¡¯t believe she just talked to him like that as if he was no one important. Maybe he isn¡¯t but at least, for someone willing to hear her out, she should have been a bit nicer. ¡°already! No more bugging you on the same question¡± He surrenders. Smiles knows she¡¯s been hard on him, and she feels bad. ¡°Why are you like this?¡± she questions gazing at the man before her, sitting on a royal blue sofa. ¡°How am I?¡± he raised a brow. ¡°So caring¡­ and understanding¡­ even though I tried to push you away just now, you never got mad¡± She exins. ¡°Is that apliment or a way of saying sorry for being a Narcissist?¡± He raises a brow. She knew he was right and there was just no way she could deny it. ¡°no,¡± She said in a defeated tone. ¡°so, do I have your forgiveness?¡± She stares at the man before her who seems to be thinking about something. Can you not keep me hanging?¡± She said feeling irritated by the fact that he didn¡¯t say a word and just kept on staring at her as if trying to figure her out. Why should I? It¡¯s not like you can be trusted anyways, ¡°he said looking away from her. Faking an angry face. This got Smiles fuming in anger. ¡°fine! I don¡¯t need your damn forgiveness if you like to keep it to yourself and eat it all¡± She yells. She crosses her hands over her chest, frowning. She has a whole lot of mood swings. He stares at her in awe, amazed. ¡°Trying to be friendly and considerate sometimes is just not worth it¡­¡± He stood up and started making his way out. Smiles knew she was over it. She can¡¯t possibly let him go, or else she will slowly die of boredom in this big and empty house. Not even the Butler is friendly to talk to. It¡¯s like a ghost house. She rushes to his side and holds onto his arms, stopping him from moving any further. ¡°Come on, I¡¯m sorry¡­ you didn¡¯t take that to heart, did you?¡± She blinks at him cutely. Her amber-blue eyes stare at him pleadingly. The sight of her cuteness overloads Derrick¡¯s memory. who could dare still be on his feet with those cute eyes of hers? He sighs in defeat. ¡°What do you want from me now?¡± he asked. Smiles was very happy seeing him giving in, she didn¡¯t know it would be this easy. She can¡¯t even tell why she did that, but she did it anyway. ¡°don¡¯t go, please¡­ I can¡¯t take it anymore¡­ this house and everything¡­ I am dying silently from its boredom ¡± She exins. Derrick knew what she wanted but still pretended to be clueless. ¡°so, what does it have to do with me?¡± He raises a brow. She bites her lips anxiously. There was just nothing left to say. ¡°get dressed¡± He informs. The girl¡¯s once anxious face Brightened up. She rushed upstairs to her room and quickly got a change of clothes. Where to?¡± She asked excitedly, rushing down the stairs like a child. ¡°you better slow down, ¡¯cause I won¡¯t be responsible for any injury inquired¡± He informs. He wasn¡¯t smiling but deep down, he was happy he made her smile genuinely for the first time.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Where to?¡± she asked again when she was beside him. ¡°you ask a lot¡­¡± He walks out of the mansion with Smiles bbing excitedly behind. ¡°Come on now, get in¡± He rubs on her hair creating a mess. ¡°Stop, will you? I ain¡¯t no kid of yours¡± She stated the fact. He chuckles, finding her cute. Her pouting lips were as though she wasn¡¯t given her favorite candy. ¡°your mouth should learn to stay quiet¡± He walks around and takes his seat, before kicking off. The car was immersed in total silence. She stares at the ces, enjoying the beautiful view of the City. ¡°Indeed New York is a sight to behold, d,¡± She thought inwardly to herself. He stops in front of a restaurant. It was a luxurious and expensive ce, no ordinary man would dare toe to such a ce. ¡°wow!!!¡± she exims with her mouth open wide. She took her seat by his side. ¡°It¡¯s so freaking beautiful¡± she whispers to his ear. Derrick didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°your first time?¡± He asked and she nodded yes. ¡°No doubt,¡± he murmurs thoughtfully. What?¡± She asked. Staring at him. ¡°thought I heard you say something¡± She further exined and he just waved, smiling. They ordered their lunch. It was a happy moment for Smiles to finally be herself again. Unlike Keane, Derrick was a casual and understanding person. They chatted while eating and that was more than fun to her. They even had a topic of discussion. But with Keane, it¡¯s like it¡¯s two dead people eating. With everyone minding their business, how boring! When Derrick is done, he nces at his wristwatch and gulps his wine. ¡°heading somewhere?¡± came smiles, sweet and delicate voices. ¡°got a meeting to attend¡± He informs. He calls on the waiter and settles their bills. ¡°What time?¡± she asked. ¡°Fifteen minutes from now,¡± He said. They both make their way out. ¡°you go ahead, I will be fine¡± She urges with a smile on her face. The truth is she had no penny with her, not even a single¡­ but she didn¡¯t want to make himte for his meeting. ¡°he just paid for your oh-so-delicious meal, what else?¡± she thought to herself, scratching her behind the neck while smiling at him¡­ Chapter 15 Derrick had no time to think. He had to be in the office before the clients. With that, he hands her a $100 bill for her fair but Smiles refuses to say she got it under control. Derrick couldn¡¯t insist any further and drove off, taking the opposite direction to where they came. ¡°stupid you¡± She cursed herself. That was just too generous of her to turn down his offer and his money. ¡°dump ass girl¡± She kicks in the air. She was angry at her stupid senseless self. She walks gently back home. She was in no haste, there was no Keane to order her around nor to question her whereabouts. ¡°Smiles!¡± She heard a voice calling from behind and knowing who it was, she didn¡¯t turn. The familiar voice only brings nothing but pain to her already injured heart. ¡°What more does he want from me?¡± she asked herself, increasing her steps. He grabs her wrist and forcefully pulls her to him. She crashes into his broad chest. His familiar sweet scent hits her nostrils but it is different, everything is different this time. Her stomach clenched in irritation, and her heart ached with so much bitterness. with all her hate and anger, sheps him hard, venting it all. ¡°don¡¯t you dare, ever in your entire fuckin life touch me¡± Her tone was firm and warning. ¡°you mother fucker¡± she cures. Mark stood there, with an apologetic look. ¡°sorry¡± He apologizes.¡±I just want to talk things out¡± he exins. This only gets smiles infuriated. ¡°I have nothing to talk with you, Mark¡­ and let this be thest time you dare stop me on the road¡± She warns and stumps away angrily. ¡°How can she stand such a cheat? he even dares to still want to exin himself¡­ how stupid of him to think I will ever fall for any of his pleads¡± She sneers inwardly. ¡°I wish I had taken the money from Derrick, I wouldn¡¯t have seen him,¡± she thought regretfully. Wiping on her tears. ¡°This will be thest time I will ever shed tears for you, Mark,¡± She said in a promising tone. Determine to keep her word. Her walk home didn¡¯t take long, She slumped on the bed wrapping up like a kitten in need of warmth. Thank goodness it was almost dusk outside, at least she wouldn¡¯t get to endure any of its boringness. Later on, she steps out of the bath and stands before therge mirror staring at herself. The hickeys on her body were still very visible, reminding her of her night with Keane. She traces the marks one after the other, reminiscing about him, how he made her feel the other side of sex making with only his tongue. A blush creeps on her face, realizing her naughty thoughts. She shakes her head, not wanting to think any further. She wasn¡¯t supposed to like it but she just couldn¡¯t help¡­ She must confess that he is excellent. All her beautiful thoughts disappear when the memory of him leaving her chained up, and when she was at the height of total bliss shes in. Her heart tights to her chest, causing her to have breathing difficulty.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Even though she tells herself it¡¯s nothing, her heart is saying otherwise. ¡°I am a human, with a beating heart that¡¯s why I am feeling this way¡­ nothing more¡± She whispers soothingly to herself believing she is just hurt by his actions. The next morning, Smiles woke up to a knock on the door. She gets annoyed. She didn¡¯t intend to wake up this early knowing she would only end up staring at the four corners walls of this big and boring mansion with white paint all over. ¡°Ms. Sir Derrick is here to see you¡± Butler informs. She sweeps herself off the bed at his word. If Derrick is here, that only means he has ns for the day. She was excited about getting a new day other than the one yesterday. ¡°Tell him I¡¯ll be there in a jiffy,¡± She said and rushed to the bath, taking a quick bath. She walks down to the living room, where Mark sits patiently waiting for her. ¡°I guess I omitted this aspect of yours, yesterday,¡± she said, smiling. Derrick turns to her, his mouth hung open in awe of her beauty. She was dressed in a simple red gown with low ck shoes. She had no make-up on but she looked breathtaking. ¡°what could that be?¡± He asked, still not taking his gaze off her. ¡°patient¡­ you are a patient type too¡± She shes him a smile that shows off her perfectly shaped and fixed teeth. ¡°Hmmm¡­ I guess I also omitted something yesterday, ¡± He said. She raised a brow questioningly. ¡°Your beauty is one in a million,¡± he says. She blushes lightly, feeling shy. ¡°Thanks¡± She walks and takes the seat opposite him. ¡°No need for that¡­ Just return yourpliment¡± He winks at her. It was more like him to be such a joker so she didn¡¯t mind. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you this early,¡± she said, reminding him of the fact that she was having her beauty sleep and it was cut short because of him. ¡°right¡­ you areing with me to thepany,¡± He tells her. She stares at him in confusion. ¡°what for?¡± She questions. ¡°What else if not work?¡± he throws back the question at her. Only then did she recall what the contract stated. Now she will have to endure it all, whether she likes it or not. ¡°Sure¡­ I am ready¡± She said, getting up from her seat. She shes him an affirming smile before making her way out. Even though she was never in agreement with it, she knew she had no option but to talk less about it being a better one. To look on the brighter side, she won¡¯t get to stay at home, doing nothing. At least she will keep herself busy with thepany work. Less thinking about her life, and more working on her future, that¡¯s if she has any. Derrick follows her behind. They enter his car and he kicks off¡­ Chapter 16 She was met with different workers, as they busily worked on theirputer screens. She felt frightened somehow but being the strong girl that she was, she stood her ground. Acting all brave and tough. They only stop on the third floor. Derrick shows her seat, she doesn¡¯t waste time and immediately takes her seat. Knowing she was in Keane¡¯spany, there was no room for personal treatment. An average-height guy walks to her with files and ces them on her table. She didn¡¯t need him to say another word as she started flipping the pages. ¡°What am I to do here?¡± she asked. He politely exins her work and what is required. She nodded when he was done exining and started working there and then. Her work mood was activated. ¡°I¡¯m impressed to see you so focused and determined,¡± Derrick said. She smiles and continues doing her work. She was given the post of financial secretary. with everything left in her, she worked and worked, willing to make a sess. There was no trying in her work, it¡¯s either excellent or excellent. Knowing the consequences of her failure, she didn¡¯t want to give failure a try. It was lunchtime, and everyone was out for lunch but she was still there, working. She would love to hop along eating lunch and resting off her aching brains but she can¡¯t¡­ not because she wasn¡¯t allowed to but because she didn¡¯t have the money to get lunch for herself. Her stomach grumbles, reminding her of her biggest mistake of not taking her breakfast. She yawns, rubbing her belly. Her eyes were glued to her screen and her hands were typing on her keyboard. A line appears on her forehead as she stares at theputer screen. ¡°is it the normal way for workers not to be friendly to each other or am I the one seeing things the other way?¡± she thought inwardly. It was strange as to why no one had talked to her since she came. She was so immersed in her thoughts that she didn¡¯t realize Derrick was standing by her side. ¡°no break?¡± He asked to take a seat. ¡°I could say that¡± She cries. He understood her. ¡°get some rest now¡­ my treat¡± He pulls her off her seat, pulling her along with him. She stares at him, not understanding what she did to gain his love and friendship. Ever since she stepped into Keane¡¯s mansion, or rather ever since she spoke to him in the car, he has always been treating her like his little sister. This leaves her wondering if there was more to him just being kind ¡¯cause she could feel a strange feeling, that she can¡¯t exin. She follows him silently, not bothering to untangle their hands. They stood by the roadside. He holds on to her shoulder as if protecting her from harm and leads her across the road. They walk into the restaurant. like a gentleman that he was, he pulled out a seat for her. She epted and took her seat. It was supposed to be strange, she was supposed to feel awkward but she didn¡¯t. It was like it was a normal thing for her. She felt so rxed with the way he treated her. He ordered a meal for them. It was very expensive. She looked at the menu and saw the price tag by the side. With wide eyes, she stares at him. If multiplied by the price of one meal, it could be worth her two years of hard work. She was sure her house rent wouldn¡¯t have been a problem for her. But the question is, how can he be able to afford such an expensive meal? Or rather, why would he spend so much on food when he could just save the money? Even though she knew he was Keane¡¯s assistant, they were still something fishy about him, something she couldn¡¯t ce her hands on¡­ Just who the hell is he?Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. She thought to herself, staring at him. ¡°to earth, Smiles¡­ what are you thinking? have been calling you for hours now, it¡¯s almost four in the evening,¡± He said checking on his watch. ¡°Sorry, I got lost thinking,¡± she said, lowering her head down in embarrassment. ¡°you were staring at me while lost in thought, hmm¡­ surely you were thinking about me¡± He shes her a proud smile. Her face twists a little. ¡°And why should I?¡± she raised a brow questioningly. ¡°cause I am handsome,¡± He said and arranged his suit. tugging his hair behind. ¡°Ok, Mr. Handsome,¡± She said. They bothugh. Their food was served for a little while. She eats, enjoying the meal before her. She was famished and didn¡¯t care if people were there or not. All she knew at that moment was that her stomach needed food. After what seems like a life of eating for Smiles, she drinks her juice rubbing it on her stomach. ¡°It¡¯s amazingly delicious¡± she praises. Derrick nods in agreement smiling. ¡°You ate something bizarre,¡± He said. She smiles at his words. ¡°I know right? can we go now before I get sanctioned forteness?¡± she walks out with him behind. ¡°sure¡­ no one will want to incur his wrath on themselves¡± He jokes. She spends the rest of her day working. Derrick drove her home, and she was grateful he did. Who knows what would have happened if she didn¡¯t? She was so exhausted. Her whole body ached but most of all, her brain was as if it was trying to break free from her head. She prepared a warm bath and immersed herself, trying so hard to rx her muscles. Staring at the ceiling, she kept on wondering to herself if this was all about her life¡­ She swells her hands, cashing the foams, ying with them. Her eyes caught sight of the spot she was bathing when Keane barged in¡­ Her memory was now floating with Keane, every corner of her head was him. ¡°Just when will hee?¡± She asked out loud¡­ It was unknown what she was thinking but the question is, was she already fallen for Keane? Chapter 17 Smile walks out of thepany alongside Derrick. Derick forgot something and went back to collect it while she stood outside, waiting for him. ¡°Herees the lover girl¡± Smiles heard the familiar voice of her friend. The mockery in her tone was something she couldn¡¯t ignore. ¡°Xena! hi!¡± Smiles said in a cheerful tone. ¡°I am sure life is dealing with you!¡± Xena nced at her from head to toe, silently judging her. ¡°not at all¡­ I am doing perfectly fine, more than I ever was¡± Smiles shes her an assuring smile. pretending not to get the mockery in her voice. ¡°nice¡­ thank God I saw you here¡­ here is an invitation to my wedding with Mark next week¡± Xena pulled out an envelope in her bag and handed it to her. ¡°You know how the Warrens¡¯ families are, they don¡¯t ept absence when invited,¡± She said and waved Smiles goodbye, not allowing her to ept or decline. Smiles stare at her back, with so much pain. No matter what happened, Xena was still her friend but hearing from her that her wedding was around the corner, just worsened it. This only means they have been ying her for a fool and she was too blind to have noticed. She clenches her hands, her nails dig into her palms and blood drips down to the ground. The pain in her heart was more than the physical pain. ¡°I am¡­ god, you are bleeding!¡± Derrick exims and rushes to her side the moment he sees her bleeding hands. Smiles stood there, silently watching him try to stop the blood froming out. Derrick uses his white handkerchief to tie it in the meantime. ¡°What happened?¡± Derrick asked concerned. ¡°nothing¡± Her reply was nd. ¡°Are you ok?¡± he asks again. ¡°yes¡­ can we please?¡± She turns to him pleadingly. The look on her face was unlike the one he¡¯d ever seen. Without any further questioning, he drives her home. In no time, they were in front of the big white mansion, Smiles¡¯s ghost mansion. She steps out of the car and immediately walks in in haste. Derrick followed behind with the same pace.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Come on, talk to me¡± Derrick urges, not liking the fact that she isn¡¯t ok and he knows not what is disturbing her. ¡°I said I am fine¡­ stop pestering me, please¡± She begs to make her way up the stairs. ¡°What about your injured hand?¡± His voice was loud. He stares at her leaving. ¡°I am ok, thanks,¡± She tells him. Derrick stood there with hands on his waist staring at the now empty stairs before him. He takes in a deep breath before he turns and leaves. Smiles push on her bedroom door and run to her bedside. Her heart was aching. How was she supported to take it? How was she supposed to feel about it? What did she feel? when her best friend and Boyfriend have decided to be a thorn in her life. The worse she was invited, how will she face them? She falls to her bed, sobbing. She thought moving on was an easy thing to do but only now she realizes it is the hardest decision she¡¯s ever made. There was nothing more she could do, it was either she epted Mark and remained the fool she had always been or rejected him and suffered a day of pain and a night of hallow. What more would she wish for? if not to get away from those two betrayals. Her whole night was immersed in self-pity and sobbing. She got up to a bright and wonderful morning. Stretching her hands, she mistakenly hits her injured hand on the headboard causing her to cry in pain. Only now she had a cut and unattended want at that. It hurts like never before. With great difficulties, she takes her bath and dresses up for work. She was weed by Derrick in the dining room, patiently waiting for her. ¡°You are here,¡± she said and walked to the side where she took her seat. ¡°how are you!¡± Derrick asked with so much concern. It was like he couldn¡¯t wait for her, deep down he was feeling frustrated. ¡°I am good¡­ um, sorry about yesterday¡± Smiles and apologizes for feeling bad for her actions. ¡°it¡¯s ok, I am used to you like that anyway¡± He brushed it off. All he wanted was tofort her and not add to her problems. ¡°Thanks¡± She smiles at him. In an attempt to pick up her cutlery, his eyes caught sight of her injured hand. ¡°You haven¡¯t attended to your wound, haven¡¯t you?¡± He asked. Smiles, she drinks and looks down at the wound as if now she was realizing it. ¡°Get me the first aid kit, please,¡± He said to the butler who was standing by the side. He goes and takes a seat by her side, ever so gently, he carefully treats her wound and wraps a bandage around it. Smiles were starving. As soon as he was done, she dived into her te of food, eating like there was no tomorrow. She didn¡¯t eatst time and that only got her seriously extremely hungry. Like a lion that is ready to feed on a thousand prey in one minute. ¡°You didn¡¯t eatst night, didn¡¯t you?¡± he asked. She just blinked at him in response. ¡°as expected of you¡± He shakes his head tirelessly as he watches her eat hungrily. ¡°Why are you all dressed?¡± He asked. She frowns in confusion. ¡°work of course, what else?¡± She replies in annoyance. why would he ask her such a question when he will fully know the answer? ¡°There¡¯s no work today,¡± he informs me. the lines on her forehead increase. ¡°Why?¡± she asked. ¡°¡¯cause it¡¯s the weekend,¡± he tells her. Her mouth opens on an oh! ¡°I didn¡¯t realize it,¡± She said in a defeated tone. ¡°For someone in your shoes, it¡¯s normal ¡± He jokes. Smiles didn¡¯t find his words funny, she red at him hard. He fakes a couch, pretending to have choked. The deadly res on Smiles¡¯s face were immediately reced with concern. she rushes to his side to help him out¡­ Chapter 18 It¡¯s been a long weekend for Smiles. Derrick came just once and didn¡¯te again. Only God knows how she made it true without dying of boredom. It¡¯s been a week since Keane left, no call, nothing. She walks to the mirror, staring at her bored face. She saw it, the letter Xena gave. It was lying on her table, silently begging for her to open it. She picks up the envelope and opens it, and the letter pops out. Going through the invitation, she finds out that the wedding was on the 16th which was¡­. She pulled out her phone from her pocket, and to her surprise, it was the fifteen. This means the wedding was a day from now¡­a day from now? *Ah* she screams not believing. She checked on her phone again, making sure she wasn¡¯t seeing things but still, it was the same. The fifteen, how could this be? She cries inwardly. She wasn¡¯t even prepared for it. What will she wear? At least, the most she can do is to shock them with a new look. She needs to look different, she swore to, or else those sticky noses will think she is living her worst. A knock came at the door, and the butler walked in holding onto a package. ¡°For you, Ms.¡± He hands her the bag. She curiously collects it, wondering what is inside. When she opened the package, she was met with a stunning red dress and a pair of ck heels. The dress had an opening space, right up to her thigh with an exposed back. Leaving her with only two tiny ropes for a hand. It looks expensive, just like the ones celebrities always put on. But who would have sent it to her? She wonders. Whoever it was, he/she is her savior. Just a moment ago she was thinking about what to put on and now, she has a beautiful dress lying before her. She got herself ready for work. At least today won¡¯t be like the others, her mood has been uplifted by this presence of hers. As usual, she spent her whole day working until it was time to go home. Derrick never came to pick her up and neither had she seen him the whole of today. Her hopes of having a good day were shattered. She walks out of thepany, heading home. There was no Derrick to drive her home, she had to find a means. Luckily, she had some cash with her. ¡°At least, it will be enough for my ride home¡± she murmurs. Staring at the money in her palms. But it wasn¡¯t enough for her to reach home, she had to walk a little more distance before taking a taxi. Silently, she walks down the street. Admiring the view of New York, watching the city and buildings somehow relieve her from her thoughts. It was all going well until she bumped into someone. She falls to the ground, hitting her butt. Looking up, she was met with the gaze she¡¯de to detest with a passion. Among everyone, she could bump into him.? She questions silently staring at the man before her. He offers a helping hand but she pushes it away, standing up herself. ¡°I don¡¯t need your pity, Mark, and stay away from me¡± she warns. ¡°It was idental, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose,¡± Mark interjected. ¡°You will never ept your mistake even if you did it purposely¡­ the same thing with Xena¡± she sneers. Staring at him in disgust. ¡°It was a mistake, you know it¡± He defends. Still not epting his mistake. She grinds on her teeth, angrily. ¡°Really¡­what about your marriage to Xena? Is that a mistake too?¡± She asked demandingly. How could he treat her as if she were a teenager with no sense of reasoning? Just what does he take her for? Mark was shocked hearing her, how did she find out? He wonders. It can only be possible if Xena told her, but how did they meet? He thought silently staring at her, speechless. ¡°Speechless huh? That¡¯s no surprise, always knew something was up but didn¡¯t see it till now¡­you disgust me, Mark, and stay away from me, stinky betrayal ¡± She stumps away leaving him standing. She was angry. Anytime she seems to try to make her day better, she always ends up meeting either Xena or Mark, who only helps ruin it more. After a long walk and ride, she was finally home. She had zero appetite, staring at the food before her as if being forced to eat it. After a while of staring, she left for her room, climbing onto her big bed that was well-spread with white sheets.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. She wonders what her day will be like at the wedding. Watching them get together will be the hardest thing she will have to do, but what more can she do? It¡¯s done. ¡°Maybe I should ask Derrick to be my date, just for tomorrow,¡± she thought, staring at nothing in particr. Chapter 19 Smiles stood before the mirror, beautifully dressed in the red ball gown. Her cherry brown hair falls to her back, giving her an extinguishing look. The looks that kill. Her Amber blue eyes shine so brightly under her perfect longshes. The slightly pink blush makes her look even more gorgeous. Her beauty can make men go to their knees. Well, except one, Keane. She picks up her ck shiny purse. She was all set and ready to go. Outside the mansion, was a ck Limo waiting for her. She was stunned, but with no questions she walked in, allowing the man to lead her. It was the man she met the day she damaged Keane¡¯s car, his driver. This only means he is in town, or maybe not. She arrived in front of a big building. She steps out of the car, and her heart pounds in her chest. Taking in a deep breath, she walks forward, on the red carpet. It was crowded, with media people everywhere. Thank God she wasn¡¯t a celebrity or a businessdy, they let her pass without questioning. Some took pictures of her, why won¡¯t they? When her dress is worth causing amotion. Sitting by the side, Smiles silently watched them do speech after speech. When it was time for the groom to make a speech, Mark walked up to the stage. He was dressed in a ck suit. His ck hair is styled behind. ¡°I appreciate everyone who has made it here to celebrate this special day with me¡­It has always been the day I¡¯ve anticipated the most and here I am, experiencing it¡­with the most beautiful and wonderful woman on earth, Xena Wird¡± He said, extending his hands for Xena to hold. Which she did. ¡°Finally you are speaking out your heart¡± Smiles scuffed. Rolling her eyes. ¡°My life before you had always been a journey but with you here, it is my destination. A ce I will forever want to live in¡± He said those words staring at Smiles, not blinking. ¡°Thank you¡± he ended his speech. The crowd cheers, and he turns and captures Xena¡¯s lips. Smiles go away feeling disgusted. They do irritate her. She pours out wine and gulps it all in one goal. She aimed at taking just a ss but everything changed when she saw Keane, surprised he was back. What surprised her most was him hovering all over a girl, dressed in a shiny green dress. The looks in his eyes when he looked at her, it was different¡­just so different. They stood so close to each other like they were couples. Their intimate position was like an invisible knife piercing her soul. What aches her more was the fact that he was in town, but didn¡¯t find it important to inform her. Why should he? She was just his sex ve and nothing more. Without realizing it, she¡¯s taking down four sses of wine. She felt a little bit dizzy, but ignored it and took another. She stood up, excusing herself. She could barely stand still, she thought she would be able to handle the wine but it seemed like she was wrong, it was just too strong for her. Mark stood from a distance, watching her waste herself. He wanted to go to her, but with everything in him, he stopped himself from going. He doesn¡¯t want Xena to know he still has feelings for her. He truly loved Smiles but just couldn¡¯t keep her as his forever. The reason is best known to him. He watches her left to the restroom, supporting herself so she doesn¡¯t fall. Smiles walk into the bath, staring at her reflection in the mirror. ¡°You are a fool, yes, you,¡± she said, drinking, pointing at her reflection. ¡°Or maybe a good for nothing,¡± she said, twisting her face as if it would burst out in tears any time from now. ¡°No you aren¡¯t¡­it¡¯s just so unfortunate you get to meet the unlucky ones¡± She smiles at her reflection. Touching her cheeks. ¡°You don¡¯t need anyone, all you need is you¡­just you¡± She said encouragingly to herself. Stepping out of the restroom, she was grabbed by Mark, leaning against the wall. His blue eyes stare at her with so many long and unspoken words. ¡°What the fuck are you doing? Get off me¡± She pushed on him. Her strength was no match for him, he didn¡¯t move an inch. More to it, she was drunk, and could hardly stand still. ¡°Get off me, you stink¡¯ ¡® she cries. She was helpless and knowing what he could do, she didn¡¯t want to stay here any longer. Why did I even leave the hall? She thought to herself, regretting. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you so much¡­haven¡¯t you missed me too?¡± He said in a husky voice. Trailing on her bare skin.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I rather miss death than miss you¡­let me go¡± she cries again, hoping someone will hear her. But it was all in vain. ¡°I¡¯ve missed the sweet and addictive taste of your beautiful lips¡± his tombs rub on her lips. She turns her face to the sight, feeling disgusted. ¡°Please, just let me go!¡± She begs, knowing she has no power to fight him. He pulls her into the bath and closes the door. Without a care in the world, he ms her back against the wall ever so roughly, capturing her lips. Smiles cries inwardly, trying all her best to push him off but to no avail. Was this how it was going to end? Feels helpless under his disgusting kisses but can¡¯t break free. Tears rolled down her cheeks, a sign of pity and helplessness. Even though she knew fighting won¡¯t save her, she didn¡¯t stop. He moves down to her exposed neck, kissing it. Taking in her beautiful rose scent¡­how he¡¯s missed it. The door flew open, startling the man who was busily forcing another girl into making out with him. Keane walks in elegantly. Mark¡¯s eyes were wide in surprise¡­what¡¯s he doing here? He questions inwardly, not daring to say a word. Smiles were too weak to even realize what was going on. With thest strength in her, she opens her eyes, wanting to see the man who is safe here. It was¡­Keane, her master¡­ ¡°Master!¡± She calls out in a weak voice, falling. Keane caught her, circling his arms around her while Mark stood, not understanding what was going on¡­ Chapter 20 ¡°I see you can¡¯t keep your thing intact, Mr Warren¡± Keane¡¯s voice was surprisingly low, as he stared at Mark with a raised brow. ¡°It¡¯s as though you ain¡¯t the one getting married¡± he continues. Mark could only swallow, not knowing what to say. Even though he couldn¡¯t tell what was going on between them, he wasn¡¯t deaf to not hear her call him master. But that wasn¡¯t his concern now, all he needed was to go far away from Keane hoping she wouldn¡¯t make a big deal out of it. Knowing who Keane was, nothing is too hard for him, and getting a bad reputation is not something he bargained for. ¡°I was drunk and I thought she was my wife¡­ pardon me¡± Mark begs, hoping it will convince him. Hearing his senseless exnation, Keane tilted his head to the side, finding him funny. ¡°Is it that you don¡¯t know the person you got married to or she just isn¡¯t enough to satisfy you?¡± asked Keane, finding his excuseme to consider. ¡°It wasn¡¯t deliberate¡­ I promise it won¡¯t happen again¡± Mark could only beg. ¡°You are lucky I am in no mood for you¡­ and I don¡¯t want to see you anywhere close to her, not even an inch¡± He warns sternly. Mark quickly nods and leaves without dy. The atmosphere inside was a killer one and he was already burning hot. Keane stares at the girl in his arms, even though she is drunk, she looks as beautiful as ever. She wraps her arms around him, leaning forward. His body was sofortable that she thought it was a bed. With onest nce at her sleeping face, he carries her away through the back door where his car is already waiting for him. Before they could reach home, she made sure to stain his white sleeve with her lipstick. ¡°Don¡¯t leave¡­ master¡± came Smile¡¯s drunken voice upon seeing he was about to leave. She wasn¡¯t that drunk and could somehow know what was happening in her surroundings. Keane who was about to leave turned to her, with a raised brow. ¡°You¡­ I mean¡­ are we going to do it?¡± She asked pushing herself upward, to sit up straight. ¡°Do what?¡± He asked. She swallows hard before saying¡­ ¡°Um¡­Sex¡± she said and bites on her lips. It felt weird somehow because she was the one asking. Not like she likes it, or maybe she does but she thought they were to do it every time he was around. ¡°I don¡¯t do drunk girls,¡± he tells her ndly. She twists her brows in dissatisfaction. ¡°I am not drunk¡­¡± she protested. How can he say such a thing? She isn¡¯t that weak, just she didn¡¯t know the wine she chose had high alcohol content. Moreover, she isn¡¯t used to such expensive wines. ¡°Go to sleep¡± he orders. She bites on her lips again, nodding. Tugging herself under the covers, she closed her eyes like an obedient littlemb and slept off. The next morning, Smiles woke up with a severe headache. Her body pains but her head was five times worse. She climbs off the bed as she struggles to make her way to the bath.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Approaching the door, she felt she had spun causing her to lose her bnce but thank God for her reflex, she was quick to grab on the doorknob, supporting herself. The main door glows open and Keane walks in. He was dressed in ck sweatpants and a white t-shirt as he stood there, staring at the struggling girl before him. ¡°Where to¡± came his baritone voice, resonating in the room. ¡°The bath, I need to pee¡± she struggles and exins. If another minute goes by, she¡¯s sure she will pee on her dress. Without waiting for her to further exin, he wiped her off the floor pushing through the door and only stopped when they were before the toilet pot. He watched her silently, but she didn¡¯t move. She was waiting for him to leave but he kept on standing there looking at her as if watching a show on the TV screen. ¡°Can you look away, please!¡± She begs. Seeing him like that only meant there was no going away and she just couldn¡¯t stand his gaze on her. Was he expecting her to pee before him? That¡¯s ridiculous. She waited and waited, but the sticks didn¡¯t look away. With no other choice, she pulls down her lingerie, making herselffortable on the toilet pot. Keane turns to the bath and fills it with warm water. He starts undressing afterward, not minding the fact she was staring until he waspletely nude before her. She lowers her gaze hot at the sight of him, shameless standing naked. ¡°Undress¡± he orders. The bath was big enough for both of them to fit in. ¡°He doesn¡¯t mean it, right?¡± She asked herself as she stared at him with wide eyes, not believing. ¡°Won¡¯t like to repeat myself,¡± he warns. She shivers under his hot gaze as she struggles to undo her dress with shivering hands. She had the dress she worest night. It feels like forever as she fights with her dress that seems not to want toe out. At the very least, she was left naked with only her lingerie preventing him from seeing her sins. ¡°Take it off,¡± he orders again. With trembling hands, she pulls it off. He stares at her with so much lust and desire. She felt embarrassed standing before him with nothing on as she used her hands and tried to cover herself but with a re from him, she adjusted herself with her head lowered, her face was crimson red from shyness and embarrassment. Chapter 21 ¡°Mover closer!¡± Hemands. With no further dy, she did. ¡°Closer!¡± Hemands again. Smiles didn¡¯t know how close he wanted her to be because she was close enough, their legs were touching each other, indirectly saying there was no space for her to move any further. She stood there, perplexed, blinking at him. He pulled her to him in one swift move, her body came crashing to his hard and hairy chest. She could feel his little brother puking on her mons pubis, giving her a tingling sensation. She tries to arrange herself on him but ends up making it slide in between her thighs, rubbing on her sensitive spots. Surprised by her action, she froze. Stares at him with wide eyes, his mouth lifted in what seems like a smile. She tries to pull away but his hands grab her waist tightly, pulling her even closer. She gulps down nervously, remembering what transpired between them thest time. She couldn¡¯t tell she wouldn¡¯t react to his touch if he started his sweet torture. ¡°Sit¡± his voice was husky andmanding. She swallows, adjusting herself on his thigh. He stares at her in amusement. Was she trying him intentionally or what? He thought silently. ¡°Sit on my dick,¡± he said again, being more precise. She stares down at the water, seeing his throbbing big member pointing straight at her. She couldn¡¯t dare refuse. Her head hurt, but she didn¡¯t say a word. Raising her hips to a height, she positioned herself on him, going down slowly. He was big, very big and long. She could barely take half of him. Tears ran down her cheek, she could feel her vagina walls expand with every push. She hitches in pain, with her eyes closed. The pain and her headache were too much but what could she do? He pulls her close and kisses her dry lips. His kiss was deep and gentle as if trying to soothe her pain. She kissed him back, loving his taste. She didn¡¯t know how but he was finally into her,pletely. She wonders how because she didn¡¯t feel any pain. She doesn¡¯t have time to ponder on it as he starts thrusting deeper into her. She cries out in pain, shutting her eyes close, he didn¡¯t care, and neither was he concerned about her. He just kept on. Thrusting harder and deeper, gripping hard on her tiny waist. It hurts, this wasn¡¯t pleasure, it was torture. What was she expecting? A better treatment from him? If Mark who said he loved her could treat her well then what of Keane who is nothing but his sex ve, someone hees to whenever he feels like releasing himself? He pulls her up, taking her left breast in his mouth, teasing it. Her pants were a hindrance to him, he tore on it leaving herpletely naked. The pain was now reced with pleasure, her head spines from too much sweetness. She cries, willingly moving up and down, demanding more. He climbs off the bath with her in his arms, and walks out to the bedroom, not bothering to separate from her. Like a child, she wraps her hands around his neck, covering her face in the crook of his neck. He ces her on the bed, leaning down. He started thrusting in and out of her, building the sensation that was almost gone. He was faster, going deeper in his every push. She could hardly stand his stamina, she cried and cried, feeling butterflies in her tummy. Only then, did she find her release, it was deep as if something moved down her body.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. She was exhausted, too exhausted to open her eyes. She could wipe her body with a wet towel but she couldn¡¯t move, lying all helpless. It was too embarrassing for her but what could she do? Nothing! She felt him put tablets into her mouth, urging her to swallow with a ss of water by her lips. She did just as she was told. And there, everything went nk. He walks out of the room, leaving her to rest more. When she woke up, she was greeted with bright lights in the room. Out of reflex, she closes her eyes before opening them slowly to get herself acquainted. Her body no longer aches. She climbs off the bed. She was dressed in a big white T-shirt and a pair of pants. From the look of things, it wasn¡¯t his. How she wished it was his. Wait, was she ready for him? Maybe not. Her stomach grumbles, reminding her she hasn¡¯t eaten. Feeling the cold floor on her feet, she wanted to feel more of it. She moves to the window and opens the big thick blind. She gasped in surprise, it was dusk with only the city lights shiny, giving the city a beautiful glow. For how long has she been sleeping? She thought but didn¡¯t get the chance to ponder on her thoughts. She opens the window, allowing the cold breeze to hit her skin, as she closes her eyes feeling the sweet sensation. The thought of Keane showering soft kisses on her body came flooding her mind. She could feel it, his every butterfly kiss. She shudders, not from the cool but from her thoughts. She taps on her cheeks, waking herself up from her hrious thoughts. How can she think such a thing? It¡¯s not possible, she can¡¯t fall for him! She thought, denying what was there. But could she keep her brain intact from not thinking about him? That¡¯s something she couldn¡¯t do. Her thoughts run wide fromst night. The way he held her in his arms was so tender and sweet, it was as if he was holding onto his priceless possession. How she wished she was that he treasured most. His scent was just the perfectbination of sandalwood and rosewood. The scent she finds herself drowning in. She walked down the stairs, the house was silent, as usual. Dinner was served, and she took her seat in the dining room and started eating quietly. But still couldn¡¯t get her mind off him. ¡°Get a grip on yourself Smile¡­don¡¯t be such a fool¡± murmurs annoyingly to herself, stuffing her mouth with food. She was famished. Chapter 22 Keane walks into the mansion, gracefully with shoulders held high. Ok, it¡¯s not like his showcasing but that¡¯s just the way he walks. As soon as Smile saw him, she stood up from her seat, bowing down in greetings. He nodded and went directly up the stairs, he didn¡¯t spend a second on her and that got her angry more than being angry, she felt like he was not interested in her. She didn¡¯t say a word but the sad look in her eyes says it all. She was done with her meal, and without a word, she left for her room. There is a lot more than worrying over a man who will never see her. How she hates herself for being such an emotional fool. She falls to her bed, taking in a deep breath. She wishes sleep should take her away but that¡¯s not possible because she just woke up from sleep. ¡°Tell me! What would you do if you were in my shoes? Hate love and everything rted or ept it even though it hurts?¡± She asked the question to no one staring at the ceiling. Beckon to her, he was listening. ¡°I¡¯d rather not catch feelings if I were you¡± his baritone voice vibrates. She leaps off the bed, frightened by his sudden response. ¡°Master¡­I-that¡¯s not for you¡± she exins feeling embarrassed. ¡°Then who is it for?¡± He asked with a brow raised. She shudders and starts biting on her lips. ¡°N-no body just thought out loud,¡± she exins. He nods. ¡°Your body?¡± He asked. She didn¡¯t know what he was trying to say. She looked at her skin to see if something had changed but there was nothing. She was perfectly fine, a frown appeared on her face in confusion. Keane shakes his head tirelessly, how could he have forgotten that this girl before him was way clueless about everything he says? ¡°Your body, how is it?¡± He borated on his questions and only then, did she know what he was talking about. ¡°I am better now, master, and sorry for falling asleep after the sex, find meaning¡± she apologized. He waves, not saying a word. ¡°Strong enough to take a round?¡± He asked. She was shocked by him asking her permission. Normally, he would juste around and boss her up and down on what to do but hearing him now, only made her heart beat in excitement. Is he treating her nicely because he¡¯s fallen for her? That¡¯s what she doesn¡¯t know. She nods a yes. ¡°Yes, master¡­anything for master,¡± She said with head lowered, giving him the utmost respect he needed. He was pleased by her words and actions. He moves closer, reaching out to her cherry-brown hair. Only now, he is realizing the color of her hair and somehow, he feels satisfied touching it. His sweet scent of mixed sandalwood and rosewood came crashing on her nose, intoxicating her entire being. She could hardly think. ¡°Nice hair!¡± Hepliments, brushing his long finger into her hair. Her eyes snapped open, not believing her ears, like, did he justpliment her? Maybe she must be dreaming. She shakes her head, still standing quietly, not daring to move. ¡°Can I?¡± He asked again, for the second time, seeking her permission. Now, this is getting weird, he is the master and she is the ve. He¡¯s got to do the orderings and she¡¯s got to follow his every order, that¡¯s how it fucking works. ¡°Can someone pinch me now¡± she cries inwardly staring at him with eyes wide open. She pinched her skin through her shorts and flinched in pain. Only then did she realize it was no dream of hers? ¡°Yes¡­yes, master¡± she responds, still not forgetting to call him master. She should have denied now that he was asking for her permission, but deep down, she couldn¡¯t reason unknown to her. He moves even closer, caressing his face to hers, sending chills of excitement running through her body. How could she not react when he was this close? Every inch of her body rejoiced at his touch. His hands trialed on her body under her t-shirt, and she could her eyes at the sweet sensation she was getting. She squeezed on her breast, and a gasp escaped her mouth. Her reaction to his every touch made his lips pull up in a smile. He loved her every curve and smell. In one swift move, she was rendered shirtless, with breasts exposed to his view and nipples red hard. He moves down and starts undoing her pants with his mouth. His hot breath on her stomach sent butterflies flying in her tummy. Her pants came running down, leaving her with just her lingering. Red lingerings. Moving up, he trailed kisses on her belly button, to her cleavage then her neck before itnded on the lips she¡¯d been anticipating and silently begging for it. The kisssted for a few more seconds. With one swift move, she was lying on the bed with him on top. His kisses are always soft like feathers but this one was more, more than soft. It was just so magical and kind of mindblowing. He eats on her breast, milking on it, feeling her softness in his hands. She could swear this night was different, something was just so different¡­was she fallen for him? Or has she fallen for him already?Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 23 She cries out, enjoying his sweet torture. Her heart beat in her chest in excitement, she was living it, his every touch. Keane didn¡¯t cuff her, he had his reasons. He was bent on knowing if she was falling for him or not, well it was a surprise to him why he was so eager to go now but that wasn¡¯t his concern anyway. All he wanted was to get his answer right. He bites on her nipple, and she cries out in pleasure. Her every moan was a turn-on for him, and he loved it when she cried. He kept on biting and nibbling on her breast, making her cry more. A satisfied smile appears on his lips. He moves back to her lips, attending to them making sure to taste every corner of her mouth. She moaned in his mouth, but he didn¡¯t stop. It was like an invitation for him to suck more, sucking out the air from her lungs. She inhales heavily when he lets go of her lips, trying to catch her breath. He stares at her, breathing nonstop. Only now he¡¯s realizing she has Amber blue eyes. He moves down and kisses her belly button. She shivers under his warm kiss, her chest rising and falling in a rhythmic movement. ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡± He asked again, for the third time, like what the fuck has gotten into him? It felt so weird but good. Without thinking, she nods yes, struggling to see him down there. That was all he needed to get her off her mind. He pulls off her red lingerie, revealing her wet and throbbing clit, begging for his attention. Lowering himself down, he takes in her clit, sucking and robbing on it like his favorite toy. His two fingers slid into her wet and eager pussy, moving in and out. She cries out, begging for more. With his left hand, he massages her breast, ying on her nipples l, making sure to give equal attention to both breasts while working on her down there. She could feel it, the pleasure rising more and more, giving her the tingling feeling she¡¯d never felt before, maybe but with him¡­only he could give her such a weird sensation. He continues giving her more of the pleasurable sensation, and she cries out in response, pushing her hips forward to meet his every thrust. Removing his mouth from her clit, he continues finger fuckin her until she found her release.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Her body shivers as though the current is moving through her veins. He stood up and quickly undid his clothes standing butt-naked before her. Shey there, staring at him with her chest moving up and down. Her cherry brown hair was scattered on the bed, making her look even more beautiful. His gaze travels down her body and up again, admiring the beautiful work of art before him. She didn¡¯t know how to describe the feeling she was having. Staring at him gave her a whole lot of new sensations she¡¯se to love. ¡°Why is he being all gentle with me?¡± She asked herself. Staring at his sexy body before her. If he aims at making her fall for him, then he¡¯s won. She could feel it, the difference in his touch and movement. His stares send shivers down her spine, his touch makes her head cloudy. His tongue on her clits sends her to the edge of the earth and his little brother inside her makes her experience heaven while on earth. How could he be this bad, yet the only thing she¡¯se to love? In all her defense, she promises to never fall for him. It was all a waste, she lost it even before she could realize it. She watched him lower himself on her. His fingers crest her thigh, opening them wide apart. With a throbbing heart, she watches him rub his dick head around her wet dripping pussy. Her eyes shot close at the sensation, all she wanted was to enjoy the moment, to have him inside her. Her chest burns with desire and her pussy burns with needs. She couldn¡¯t take it, his sweet torture. Without even realizing it, she finds herself begging him to take her, begging him to devour her with pleading eyes. A smile forms on his lips, she just did the exact thing he wanted her to, ¡®beg¡¯. He hits on her swollen clit with his dick. She bites her lips hard, stopping herself from crying. ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡± His deep husky voice vibrates. His gray eyes stare directly at her amber-blue eyes as if trying to read her inner self. Her eyes open wide in disbelief. How can he ask her permission when she¡¯s been begging him to take her? Is he teasing her in moments like this? She just couldn¡¯t wrap her head around it. Her head bobs up and down, in a fast and quick motion. He positioned himself at her entrance, in one push, he waspletely inside of her. She gasped at the sudden pain whichter on vanished and was reced by pleasure. The feeling was so good, he was heavenly. She wraps her legs around his waist, pulling him closer. She cries out in pleasure at his every thrust. Deeper, she could feel him deep inside of her, hitting her walls. He raises her leg, giving himself more ess to go deeper into her. Her hands clenched the sheets, squeezing them. If the sheet was a living thing, I am sure it would have been dead. Turning her over, he made her lie on her belly with her ass raised to him. He plunged his little brother into her and continued eating her up. The sound of flesh ovepping with each other sending waves all over the room could be heard. Her moans be even louder, echoing in the room. Leaning forward, his hands find their way to her abandoned breast and start squeezing it, not stopping his movement. She could feel it, her release was close, very close. With one final push from him, she met her release and after three pushes he came hard on her. Filling up her pussy with his cum, while trembling on her. Chapter 24 Lying on the bed, she was exhausted. Inhale now and then, taking in the air greedily. Keane pulls open the drawer and removes a pack of tablets, throwing them on her body. With just a nce, she knew what it was. For some reason, staring at the tablets makes her heart ache but she shakes off the thought pushing herself to sit up straight. She is no lover of medicine but because he was watching her, she didn¡¯t want him to get an impression of her being afraid of tablets. She swallows the tablets in her mouth with the help of enough water. Keane just stood there, staring at her. She ced the cup down, pushing herself up. Her eyes were teary for unknown reasons and she didn¡¯t want him to notice. With her head lowered, she walks to the bath and closes the door behind her. There was no need for her to hold on to her tears anymore, she let them out, as they kept on falling like rain. She moves under the shower, soaking herself wet with the cold water. The water wasn¡¯t cold, to her it was hot. Hotter than it has ever been. All she wants is to calm her aching heart. She let the water fall on her face, cooling down her head. ¡°What were you expecting? For him to just let you carry his seed in you? Stupid!¡± She cursed. ¡°You said you won¡¯t fall for him, you promised¡­what now? You fell without realizing, dumbass!!¡± She runs her hand through her wet hair, feeling frustrated. A mockery ofughter escaped her lips, resonating in the room. She couldn¡¯t believe her stupid self finally fell for the person she was a ve to. If it was any other time, she would have been happy but it¡¯s different. She is aware of the consequences if she dares confess her feelings. It¡¯s been only weeks, it didn¡¯t take him long to break through her defense without even trying. She didn¡¯t know for how long she had been in the bath. There was no one in the room when she stepped out. She muffled a sigh of relief and quickly got dressed. Falling on the already-made bed, she hopes and prays to sleep and carry her away. As if God was answering her prayer, she slept off in no time. Waking up in the morning was like waking up to a new life. She felt so good and well-rested.N?velDrama.Org content. She hurries, takes her bath, and heads downstairs. It was a work day. She¡¯s been missing for two days, thanks to Keane who deliberately got her exhausted to the point she couldn¡¯t feel her body. Breakfast was served. As usual, there was no Keane to apany her. Quitely, she eats her food with her mind running wide. ¡°Derrick!¡± She murmurs. Only now she realizes it¡¯s been more than four days since shest saw him. She misses him, which she can¡¯t deny and she was happy she would see him today. But all her hopes are shattered when the butler walks in. ¡°Ms, young Master had given an order for you not to leave the mansion¡± He informs. She stares at him with wide eyes, not understanding why he will give such an order. Yes, he is the master, making all the decisions but stopping her from working is outrageous. Maybe not, that¡¯s if he has the money topensate which he has. that she knows. ¡°But why?¡± Her tiny voice came. The Butler didn¡¯t say any other word and left. She couldn¡¯t me him, he was just the way he was. He always talks when necessary, like if he¡¯s been given an order or asked to say something. ¡°He should¡¯ve been a robot instead,¡± She said annoyingly, a line appeared on her forehead. What else should she be doing in this boring mansion? She almost died of boredom thest time, but thanks to Derrick, she didn¡¯t. And now, she is asked to stay at home. Is it a test or what? Because if it is, then she will fail. That¡¯s for sure. The day went by as usual. It wasn¡¯t how she imagined her day to be but she was happy anyway. With the help of the butler, she got a TV screen in her room, where she spent the rest of her day, watching a series of films. It was dusk, she could barely know because she was immersed in the movie she was watching to even know what was going on outside. She wraps herself in the covers, bracing her knees. She was scared, it was a scary movie she was watching. The powder goes off, out of a sudden and the TV light is seized, leaving her frozen. The entire mansion was immersed inplete darkness, her room was no exception. She sat there frozen in her seat, she couldn¡¯t move. She could feel her feet getting colder from fear, her palms trembling. Only God knows who asked her to watch scary movies alone. It didn¡¯t take long before the power came back. Her room was still dark because the lights were switched off but the tv light lit so brightly. She flinched in fright, thanking her stars. The movie pops on the tv screen, it was the part where the evil witch with blood dripping down her mouth was walking slowly towards the woman, who kept on moving backward with the help of her hands and butt. The witch walks until she is close to the woman, and then, she disappears only to appear behind her, stretch out her hands with long nasty bloody-looking fingers, and hold on to the woman¡¯s shoulder. It was in the movie, that¡¯s what she believed until a handnded on her shoulder. Out of reflex, she screams out in fear, jumping off the bed. She was the only one in the room that she was aware of, so howe she felt a touch on her shoulder? Could it be the witchdy is chasing her too? Chapter 25 Things just be scarier for Smiles when she turns around and sees someone sitting on the bed. Her eyes grew wide in confusion, and disbelief, her mind was fussy and her heart was pounding. She could hear the sound of her heartbeats She screams again but this time even louder. With just a click of the unknown finger, the lights came shing in the room. She flinches in fear and covers her eyes out of instinct. When she opened it again, she was shocked. Staring at the person on her bed, sitting elegantly with the left leg over the right while staring at her with a raised brow. The person is none other than Keane. His long legs make their way to her taking each step at a time. Out of instinct, she backed until there was no way she could move any further as her back hit the wall. She didn¡¯t believe it was Keane, how did he get in without her noticing? Is he a ghost? She thought to herself, blinking away her invisible tears. He was close enough, trapping her in-between. ¡°Wee Master!¡± She struggled and said, He didn¡¯t reply and just kept on staring at her. She didn¡¯t know if she shouldugh or cry. Standing before him, under his hot gaze is a big threat to her sanity. His gray eyes stare down at her under his long perfectshes, void of any emotions. His light brown hair was disheveled falling on his face. His long perfect nose pointed down at her. She trembles at the feel of his hands on her. She didn¡¯t think of what she was wearing until now. Her white underwear gave out almost half of her upper body and her hot pants were just under her butt. ¡°Why watch scary movies when you know you are a scary cat, little one?¡± His baritone voice resonated in the room. She bites her lips, embarrassed about being exposed. ¡°I-I was¡­wanted to keep me busy¡± She stutters. She was sweating now, she could feel sweat dripping down her spine. He moved away, turning his back to her. ¡°Get enough rest, it¡¯s a work day for you tomorrow¡± He informed me and left the room. She stood there, trying to calm her rising heart. Maybe she will never get to understand him and his ways, and that should be her problem anyway With a heavy sigh, she walks into the bath and closes the door. Sleeping early always guarantees an early rise before the morning sun. Smile woke up the next morning with a smiling face. Feeling excited she is going to see Derrick. She had a lot of ns for today, and she aims to aplish them. Keane walks down the stairs dressed up for work. As always, he looks breathtakingly handsome with a domineering aura. The sweet aromaing from the kitchen was something he couldn¡¯t ignore. He¡¯s never been a fan of food but this particr one reminded him of someone dear to his heart.N?velDrama.Org content. Smiles walked out of the kitchen with a tray and on it was a te of pancakes and scrambled eggs alongside a te of tacos. And of course, she didn¡¯t forget to bake a cake. What she loves doing in her free time. ¡°I¡¯m sure you know I don¡¯t eat dessert before the main course but alongside¡± He informs. She stares at the dishes on the table, then at him, and nods. He turns to the butler. ¡°Save this forter¡± the butler bows and carries away the nicely decorated cake. ¡°Sit and eat¡± He ordered. She did as she was told. Smiles rushes to her room to get her bag only for her toe out and see his car going. Tears welled up in her eyes as she stared at nothing, she couldn¡¯t believe he left without her. What was she expecting? To ride alongside him? That¡¯s ridiculous of her to think she will ever have such an opportunity talkless of him giving her one. ¡°You¡¯re only a ve for crying out, his fuckin ve¡­stop expecting too much of him!!!¡± She yells at herself. She knows she¡¯s crazy right now, but is it worth it? Is it bad to love that which you are banned from loving? She cries silently, making her way out. She was a bitte because of traffic, but she made it at the veryst minute. Everyone was seated in their various seats in therge hall. Round therge table with Keane at the center. Smiles was led in by a guard. All their attention was on her, but her gaze was on Keane who never bothered looking at her. ¡°You arete, Ms. Laverne,¡± He said. Staring at her with his alluring gray eyes. ¡°To my left¡± He ordered. She moved and stood by his left. There was no spare seat, she had no choice but to stand. She stood there for three hours before the meeting ended. Her legs were paining but she did not darein. ¡°You need to learn to be early or you will be receiving so often!¡± Came Derrick¡¯s concerned voice. Taking a seat by her desk. ¡°I know¡­I was to be early if he hadn¡¯t left me back home and driven away¡­so cruel¡± she grumbles. She just couldn¡¯t wrap her head around anything that was happening. One minute, he is nice and gentle then the next he is cold as ice. ¡°You don¡¯t expect to ride in his car, do you? No one has ever except Bruce ¡± He tells. She frowned a little, somehow eager to know who the ¡®Bruce¡¯ guy was to Keane. Wait, does this mean he is gay? She thought with a frown. ¡°Who is Bruce?¡± She questions. Eyes staring at him silently begging him to say something. She could feel her heartbeat increase with every counting second. Chapter 26 Her eyes stare at him in anticipation. Derrick stayed silently watching her beg, it amused him to know she was so concerned and eager to know Bruce was to Keane. Could it be that she¡¯s falling for him? ¡¯cause if she had, then the gods must be praised for doing such a miraculous wonder. Not like she isn¡¯t capable of loving someone. He just hopes she will be able to sway him into liking her. Keane has a way of shovingdies away, only God knows for how long he will keep on being single, waiting for what he¡¯s not sure of. His silence only increases her curiosity and her brow twists in displeasure. Derrick¡¯s lips spread into an, even more, widened smile. ¡°You seem eager to know!¡± He stated the fact. She lowers her head in embarrassment, sure enough, what she¡¯s been trying to hide all these while has been exposed. Or maybe not. ¡°Maybe I won¡¯t be if you just spit it out¡± she grumbles. He burst intoughter, finding her cute and funny. ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡± He asked. She stares at him thoughtfully while rubbing her chin.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Then I have no choice but to tear your flesh into tiny pieces of pizza slices¡± She was annoyed by his unending suspense. ¡°Wow, such a tigress !¡± He exims. Holding on to his chest as if scared of her. ¡°Maybe not¡­I don¡¯t think I have the strength to tear you but I think I will be able to ignore you, at least¡± She said in a defeated tone. He felt sorry for her but what could he do? It¡¯s what he¡¯s best at doing anyway and there was no way he could have let her slide out of his hands without teasing her. ¡°Ah, that hurts¡­I prefer you tear me up instead, at least I get to still see you¡± He jokes pretending to be hurt by her words. If re could ki, he would have been dead with the spear-like re she was giving him now. He takes in a heavy breath and exhales. ¡°Fine¡­I will tell you¡± he said in a defeated tone. She was no longer interested in what he had to say. ¡°As if I care¡± She stood up from her seat, making her way to the door. He follows her behind, struggling to exin. ¡°Bruce is no one special to him!¡± He said. She stops and turns to him. ¡°Then who is he and what role does he y in his life?¡± She asked. Derrick raises both brows with his mouth forming an ¡®O¡¯. ¡°Thought you said you don¡¯t care?¡± He asked with raised brows, reminding her of her words. She was so fed up listening to him testing her level of tolerance. ¡°I will spank you in the ass if you keep testing my patience¡± She warns, grinding on her teeth. He was amazed at her boldness and overconfidence. With the look on her face, it¡¯s as if in a chance to spank him, she won¡¯t hesitate. ¡°You would have been a colder one if you were rich¡­thank goodness you aren¡¯t¡± He sighed in relief wiping an Invisible sweat. She heard him murmur something. ¡°What?¡± She asked. ¡°Huh? Was saying Bruce is his driver, nothing more¡± He exins. Smiles and hearts dance in excitement at his words. Of course, she was right¡­he wasn¡¯t gay. But if she was so confident he wasn¡¯t gay, why was she all eager to know he was to him? Maybe it was just her curiosity kicking in. A smile formed on her lips, as she stood there, staring at nothing. ¡°Hey,mon now! We were heading somewhere¡± He pulls her, leading her outside to their usual spot. He pulls out a seat for her, as usual, and takes his opposite hers. They kept on chatting andughing. The waiter came and they gave their orders. Derrick¡¯s hands mistakenly fall on Smiles¡¯ hand, she could feel his tomb caressing the back of her hands. She tries to ignore it, thinking it will stop but it doesn¡¯t. He kept on doing it, smiling at her as if he wasn¡¯t doing anything. She frowns, staring at his tomb still working on hers. ¡°Never knew you were so much in love with me until now,¡± She said. Staring at him straight in the face. Derrick frowned at her words. ¡°What!?¡± He asked. Confused as to what she is talking about. ¡°You didn¡¯t get me or you just want me to repeat myself?¡± Her tone was sarcastic. Derrick smiles. ¡°I heard you, clean and clear. Just wanted you to say again¡± he winked at her, smiling. She pulls her hands away, staring at him suspiciously. ¡°And it¡¯s no crime to love beauty like you, is it? I am not bad either¡­together we make a perfect match ¡± he shes her his most charming smile. Smiles scoff in irritation. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me this handsome face isn¡¯t capable of handling such a beauty like yours? You know, girls drool over my good-looking cute face¡± he said in praise of himself, touching his face. Smiles didn¡¯t know if he was doing it on purpose or not. Gosh! It¡¯s so annoying. He is handsome, good, and fine but he is in no way inparison to Keane. That¡¯s too much, he is actually, in terms of looks but to her, Keane rules overall. Wait! Was she just praising Keane just now? Hell fuck!! She did¡­ This is freaking amazing. She takes a deep breath, trying to get rid of Keane from her head. She can¡¯t be thinking about him talkless of herparing him and Derrick. ¡°You are good-looking, that¡¯s for sure!¡± She said Derrick ran his hands through his hair, happy she said he was good-looking. ¡°But, I can¡¯t fall for you¡­you are not my type,¡± she said, shaking her head with a twisted mouth. Derrick¡¯s face dropped at her words. She felt it, the change of the atmosphere around them. From a cheerful to a sad one, making her start judging herself inwardly. Even if she didn¡¯t like him, she could at least say it nicely. But what other ways was there that she could say it? She wasn¡¯t used to treating men and their feelings nicely anyway¡­ Chapter 27 Smiles felt bad for him. Derrick is the only one who has been patient and nice to her and now, she couldn¡¯t even do him the favor of returning his love to him, how cruel. She was sucked in by her guilt when his suddenughter echoed in the restaurant. Everyone¡¯s gaze was on them now but they dare not say a word. Smile¡¯s brow twists in confusion as she stares at the smiling man before her. She wasn¡¯t embarrassed, but rather, she was scared the staff would ask for fines or chase them out for disturbing the ce. She waited patiently for someone to walk in and say those words she imagined but no one came. Her gaze lowered, staring at Derrick as if trying to read through him. She just couldn¡¯t tell who he was. She has this hunch, telling her there is more to what he has presented before her but somehow, she couldn¡¯t pinpoint it. ¡°What¡¯s funny?¡± She asked nonchntly. Staring at the man with a carefree attitude. She¡¯s realized that if she dares take him seriously, she will surely grow mad or burst out in anger one day. ¡°Did you see your face? So cute, I just couldn¡¯t stand it anymore¡± he continuedughing, holding his stomach. Derrick has always been a carefree man, he doesn¡¯t have time for anyone or anything not to talk about what they say about him. As the son of Simon Wright, and the heir to the Wright¡¯s enterprise, he is expected to act as responsible and elegant as his title. But Derrick is not cool with all the rank stuff, all he ever wanted is to live a simple life and that¡¯s what he is doing. Smiley face-palm herself, not believing he would be this funny in a time like this. ¡°Alright, listen¡­I love you, that¡¯s for sure¡± he said. She stares at him with wide eyes, not believing he will admit to it. ¡°But as a sister and nothing else,¡± he continued, and only then did she breathe out in relief. She just doesn¡¯t know what it will be like with him catching feelings for her while she doesn¡¯t feel the same for him. She¡¯s never had any male friend before and having him by her side is more than what she would have ever wished for in a friend. He¡¯s more to her than a friend, like a brother, and she didn¡¯t want it to end for reasons unknown to her. There was a sad look in his eyes when he mentioned the word sister, and that didn¡¯t go unnoticed by her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She asked in a soft and concerned voice. He smiles at her, shaking his head. She wasn¡¯t a fool not to know he was hiding something but she couldn¡¯t insist on him telling her if he didn¡¯t feel like it. Trust is earned not taking what she believes. So if she wants him to open up, she has to earn his trust first. ¡°Can I call you, sister? I mean, that¡¯s if it¡¯s ok with you but if it isn¡¯t then¡­¡± he was cut off by her. ¡°It¡¯s ok with me¡­so much as you want to call my sister, so do I want to call you, brother,¡± She said in an almost teary tone with tears falling. Smiles are a weak type but always act strong. Knowing she would have someone to call her brother, she was happy, very happy. She¡¯s always wondering how it will feel like to have a family; a brother who will always tease you yet treat you like his favorite little treasure; a father who will always dot on you and provide you with anything you wish for; a mother who will always keep you warm in her loving arms that are always warm and will always look after everyone in the family. All those have been her imagination till now, she¡¯s found a brother. Someone who teases her every time yet treats her like his favorite little treasure, someone who barely knows her life and her past yet still wants to be part of her worthless life. What more should she ask for? When has all been given to her? She lowers her head, hiding her face from him. She was crying and didn¡¯t want him to notice, beckoning to her he was aware. She felt it, his warm arms around her. Giving her thefort feeling she always imagines and more. If only he knew what this meant to her, he would hug her often. It was the very first time he was hugging her but it felt like it was a casual thing for both of them. She pulls away and wipes her face, smiling sweetly at him. ¡°Thank you, brother!¡± She said that word she¡¯d always imagined how it would sound in her mouth. ¡°Such a cry baby¡± He teased. Her red face bes even redder, feeling embarrassed to cry before him. ¡°I need to be more responsible now,¡± he said. She frowns in confusion. ¡°Why?¡± She asked. ¡°Because I have a baby sister, hence I need to man up to take good care of her,¡± he said proudly. Feeling happy he finally has a sister. ¡°You better be, ¡¯cause this sister of yours is such a worry rat,¡± She tells them, and they bothugh. ¡°I am not better¡­watch out for my teasing and bullying¡± he jokes. She puts on her puppy dog eyes pouting her lips. ¡°You won¡¯t bully little Smiles, right? She will always make you smile¡± she said. Heughs at her naughtiness. ¡°Sure I won¡¯t,¡± he said and she ps, cheering like a kid. The waiter came with their meal and served it. lunch break was almost over and they were still eating. Derrick was in no rush, he ate gently taking his time. Smiles on the other hand as if she¡¯s fighting a race with herself. Stuffing her mouth with food, messing up the corner of her mouth. She can¡¯t bete, or else, Keane will punish her, and that she isn¡¯t willing to take.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 28 Derrick watches her eat with so much hurriedness as if been ordered to. He knows Keane will punish her if she iste but she shouldn¡¯t kill herself at the expense of another¡¯s. She needs time to eat properly at least, that he believed. Little did he know what was at stake if she broke any of his rules. ¡°Slow down, you might choke from eating too much,¡± heins, worries written all over his face. ¡°Then at least, I will die a good death!¡± She said and continued eating. Derrick didn¡¯t like her words but couldn¡¯t do otherwise. They walked out of the restaurant and stood by the roadside. ¡°My God, I feel so full now¡­I won¡¯t eat again for the next one week¡± she said, rubbing her t tummy. Derrick smiles at her cuteness, she grabs his arms, resting her body on him. She has always been rxed beside him but now, she is even more rxed. ¡°Oh my! See who we found Honey, it¡¯s Smiles!¡± A voice came from behind, grabbing the attention of the two people who were about to cross the road. It was no other person but Xena, who sneered at her. Mark stood by her with her hands on his, staring at Smiles as if trying to convey her message. Smiles wasn¡¯t surprised seeing them, it was what she was expecting. ¡°Hi, Mr. and Mrs. Warren, what a surprise. Good to see you after your lovely wedding, trust you taking care of him, ¡¯cause he seems to be going off boundaries, searching for a goodforter¡± She said in a sarcastic tone. Xena knew what she was talking about, as she grinds on her teeth. ¡°Of course, I am more than capable of handling my load in a single basket¡± Xena replied with a smiling face but deep down, she was fuming in anger. ¡°Nice¡­pardon my manners, this here is Derrick, my brother¡± She introduced. ¡°Who on earth doesn¡¯t know Derrick, the son of Simon Wright and the only heir to the Wright¡¯s Enterprise? Of course, we do¡± Xena stretches out her hand for a handshake but he just brushes it off, leaving her hand hanging in the air. With a smiling face, she retracted her hand. Smiles heard her turn to Derrick, surprised by what she heard. She can¡¯t let Xena see the shock on her face so she quickly brushes it off and puts on a smiling face. ¡°Right¡­since you know him, we should start going so the couples can have the day all to themselves,¡± Smiles said and pulled on Derrick¡¯s arms. Xena stood there, gazing at the two people leaving, with so much jealousy. She can¡¯t believe Smiles had a chance with Derrick, how did she do it? She is aware of how naive she is to talk less about seducing someone like Derrick. ¡°And wait, did she just call him brother? It can¡¯t be right?¡± ¡°Yes it can¡¯t ¡± she consoles herself, believing in what her instinct is telling her. Little did she know that Smiles wasn¡¯t with Derrick but rather she was with Keane, the king in the business world she has been praying to just have a feel of his hands. She turns to Mark who just stood there, staring at Smiles without a word. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say something?¡± She asked. Mark didn¡¯t bother replying and just walked away leaving her frustrated. ¡°Mark, I am talking to you, don¡¯t walk out on me¡± she yells angrily. She is aware that Mark still loves Smiles and he only got married to her because his parents chose her for him, just to fulfill their wish. She loves him and every time she is faced with Smiles, she always finds herselfpeting with her even though he is already hers. He doesn¡¯t even treat her like how a husband should treat a wife, even going out with her is too much for him to do. Thanks to his grandma, he agreed to take her shopping but didn¡¯t even participate or even make a choice as she was picking out dresses. She is determined to get his love, in all courses. She nced at thepany once again before following Mark who was already seated in the car impatiently waiting for her.N?velDrama.Org content. Smiles quickly push Derrick away when he enters the elevator. He almost fell, but thanks to the walls, he didn¡¯t. ¡°What have I done this time?¡± He asked surprised as to why she pushed him with so much anger. A burst of sarcasticughter escapes her lips, and she stares at him with an unfathomable gaze. ¡°I have always been doubting you, asking myself a series of questions but now I know,¡± she said. This time, it was Derrick who stared at her confused and clueless about what she was saying. ¡°I always wonder how a mere assistant like you will have so much impact and wealth to spend, only now I know who you are.. the heir to the Warrens¡¯ wealth and properties¡­¡± She continues. He stood there, staring at her with no words. ¡°I wish I got this from you, directly¡­I wish she wasn¡¯t the one I got it from¡­why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± She cries. Nothing hurts her more than the fact that it was Xena who told her and Derrick didn¡¯t even make a sound. Derrick felt guilty for not telling her anything about himself, well not like he didn¡¯t want to but he thought it just wasn¡¯t the right time. He wanted to say otherwise, to exin things to her but the angry girl left even before he could open his mouth to utter a word. For him, it was nothing. Just a name and title he bears but seeing her cry like that, only made him even more confused. It was as if he hit her. Smiles weren¡¯t angry. She was just sad he didn¡¯t tell him, that she got to learn the truth about him from another. Why didn¡¯t he tell her? Was he somehow scared that their rtionship would be affected? And for what reason should their rtionship be affected? Chapter 29 Derrick follows her behind, trying to exin things to her but she is not ready to listen. She walks to her desk, still not talking to him. Her face was now dry as if she wasn¡¯t crying, with a face void of emotion, she stared at the man before her ranting. ¡°I wish to be left alone, Please,¡± she tells him ndly. Derrick pauses, staring straight at her amber-blue eyes to know if she means what she¡¯s said. Her eyes didn¡¯t lie, they sent out everything and more. With a nod, he left the room. Other staff members in the room were surprised to see Derrick, all meek and calm. Not like he is the harsh type but because he, Derrick was no match for the girl who just spoke to him rudely. But what¡¯s their business there? Smiles could feel gazes on her, she felt ufortable. Raising her head, she was met with pairs of different colored eyes, staring at her. She had no time for them whatsoever, turning to herputer screen, she continued reading through her work and only raised her head when she was called. ¡°Ms, Smiles¡­you are needed in the boss¡¯s office now!¡± Ady informs me. It was the samedy who led her to the room where she was supposed to be interviewed the first day she came to thispany. She wonders why he will ask her toe to his office, she can¡¯t remember having to submit her reports to him. She nodded and left for his office. With a knock on the door, she heard him order from inside, asking her toe in. She closed the door behind her. She needed to greet him, but she was confused about what to call him, Master or Boss. ¡°Good afternoon, Master!¡± She finally greeted me after a long thought. She didn¡¯t dare to move without his orders and just stood there with her head lowered. ¡°I¡¯m guessing you know it¡¯s past lunchtime!¡± His voice vibrates, sending shivers down her spine. She nods a yes before saying ¡®yes, master¡± ¡°And I haven¡¯t had lunch yet!¡± He said. She frowned, staring at the floor. How does he not eat his lunch? She is his ve, not his nanny or butler. ¡°You didn¡¯t send it to me, master,¡± she tries to exin. ¡°And who said I didn¡¯t?¡± He asked. She didn¡¯t know what to say and kept quiet. ¡°Get me my lunch!¡± He ordered. She gazes at him, confused. What was she to get for him? She doesn¡¯t know his likes and dislikes and talks less about his favorite food. She didn¡¯t move and her gaze never left him. He raised a brow at her, she flinched in fright and quickly opened the door. She was met by the butler who handed her the lunch box. ¡°Oh! This was what he meant¡± she thought to herself and collected the lunch box. She stood before him with the lunch box in her hands, waiting for his next order. Keane sits ever so rxed, swinging on his seat from left to right. ¡°What¡¯s inside?¡± He asked. She didn¡¯t know whether she could cry orugh. How can he be asking her such? It¡¯s his food he should know, not her. ¡°I don¡¯t know, master¡± came her tiny voice. ¡°Then check it out,¡± he said. She nodded and opened the lunch box, it was cake, the one she made for him this morning. ¡°Cake, master¡± she informs. A smile spreads on his alluring punk lips, as he stares at her. ¡°You know what to do!¡± He said. Her brow twisted in confusion but it didn¡¯tst. Her eyes widen in shock as he stares at him, with disbelief. She knew what he meant by that, she didn¡¯t expect him to say that either. Is he that shameless to the extent of his wanting to eat her body? She thought to herself still shocked. She can recall thest time he ate on her body, never in her wildest dream would she have thought the cake he made for him would be eaten on her body as an apaniment. ¡°I don¡¯t eat dessert before the main dish, I only eat it alongside the main dish¡­thebination of your sweet taste and the cake makes it the perfect recipe for any cuisine ever made¡± Those words ring in her head. She stood there, not knowing what to do and how to escape from this.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Just the thought of her lying naked under him in his office while he eats on her scares her to the bones. She watches him pull off his suit, undo his tie, and start pushing up his sleeves. Her heart tugs loudly in her chest, and she silently hopes things take a different turn. He moved to her, she was holding the lunch box standing like a statue. He sits on the desk and pulls her by the wrist. She came scratching into his broad and muscr chest. Her face was only an inch away from his, and she could feel his hot breath on her face. It felt like time froze for a second, all she could see and think of was the gray eyes that were staring straight into hers, digging deeper into her soul without her permission. His masculine jaw moved up and down, only now she could see how thick hisshes were. ¡°Take off your dress, all of it¡± his voice wasn¡¯t barite anymore. It was more bass-like and low, seductively low jolting her from her thoughts. Chapter 30 She heard him, and with a nod, she took a step behind only to be pulled back by him. She was perplexed, blinking at him not knowing what he wanted her to do. ¡°Don¡¯t move, do it here¡± his voice was firm and decisive. She swallows, adjusting herself. She has been naked before him so many times but she just can¡¯t believe he will ask her to undress before him, this close. With no other choice, she starts removing her dress. She was dressed in a pair of trousers pants and a white long-sleeve shirt. She pulls off the long sleeve revealing her bra andplimenting her silky body. Her handsnd on the waistline of her trousers and she stiffens, unable to move any further. ¡°All of it¡± he informs again. She trembled under his hot gaze, her hands kept on shaking, making her unable to undo her pants. He watches her with sparkling eyes, more of himughing at her silently. After a long struggle, she finally undone her pants but the courage to push them down was not, it was gone to thin air. How can she still be this shy when he¡¯s seen her so many times and even buried his little monster in her? He wondered, finding her cute and amusing. ¡°Um, can you please¡­close your eyes?¡± She begs with a trembling voice. ¡°I decide what happens, not you¡­so get it over with!¡± His voice was stern and void of emotion. She swallows again, nodding. She breathed in, with eyes closed as if conjuring all the energy and courage she could get. After a long struggle, the pants were gone. She stood before him with only her lingerie on, ying with her finger not daring to look at him. ¡°Good girl¡­take off the lingerie,¡± He said. Her hands move up, unclipping her bra from the back. Her nice tits were now visible with hard nipples pointing at him. She then moved down to her panties and did the same. ¡°Good¡± he murmurs, impressed with what she has to offer. He moved to the sofa and touched it. As if pressing on something, the sofa starts moving, dismantling, and rebuilding itself forming¡­a bed? Her eyes widened, she wasn¡¯t sure but rather, she was amazed. She didn¡¯t know such a thing existed, of course, they are in the modern world where everything is possible. ¡°Lie on it,¡± he said. She moves and lies on the bed which was previously a sofa. He walks to her with the lunch box in his hands, taking a seat by her side. He rubs the cream on her lips. ¡°Lick it¡± hemands. She did as she was told only for him to capture her mouth afterward, prying it open, sucking off the cream, leaving her breathless. He applied some cream to her body, making sure no part was left in touch. Lowering himself, he sucks on her neck, licking off the cream. He wasn¡¯t in a hurry, he had more than to spend on eating his meal, always taking his time. Meanwhile, Smiles on the other hand couldn¡¯t get a perfect lunch because she was scared of not wanting to be on his punishment list. That¡¯s the difference between a master and a ve. She bites on her lips, preventing herself from moaning. This simple act of hers got him angry as he bit on her neck, ¡®causing her to moan out. ¡°Don¡¯t bite on your lips, let it out¡± he said in a husky yet authoritative tone. So much as she wanted to cry out, she couldn¡¯t, maybe she could but she just didn¡¯t want to. How could she let her voice out when she was in his office? What will everyone think of her, a cheap girl who just threw herself at her boss? No! She cannot let it. Even though they know not the deal she made with him, that will not change the fact that she offers herself money. ¡°I¡­we are in¡­your office¡­they might hear us¡± she struggles and says. He bites on her breast, this time harder than the first. She cries out in pleasure and pain. ¡°Mypany, my rules¡­and my privacy,¡± he said those words staring down at her. She swallowed, nothing was more chilling than his cold gaze at her. She found herself nodding in response. The workers know better than to sneak up on their boss or say things that aren¡¯t rted to their work.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. He continues eating on her body, trailing kisses all over and sucking on it, leaving his marks. So much as she would have loved to call it love marks, she couldn¡¯t because he wasn¡¯t feeling the same for her. She was just his sex toy and nothing more. He likes on his lips, making a satisfying sound staring down at her body. Breathing heavily, shey there, trying to catch her breath. Her eyes grew wide at the sight of him opening his shirt. He doesn¡¯t intend to take her here right? She thought silently watching him. She struggles to wake up but is stopped by his deep husky voice, ordering her to stay back down. She watches him unbuckle his belt, bringing out his already hard and rocky little brother, with veins popping out from the side. ¡°Touch it¡± hemands. She holds onto his member with trembling hands. It was her second time holding him there and it felt weird though notpared to the first time. Remembering what he taught her, she moves her hands up and down. She could feel it move up and down in her hands, she blinked away her invisible tears and continued her work. He hums in satisfaction, patting her hair, proud of her. She increases her pace seeing his eyes close with a pleasurable face. The urge to make him feel more kicks in, and she takes him in her mouth sucking him like her favorite lollipop. Moving her mouth in and out, a moan escaped her lips, she didn¡¯t stop and just kept on going. Chapter 31 Her warm mouth moving in and out of him was a great turn-on, she was good, a fast learner. He watches her pull away making the pop sound, turning him on even more. By hismand, she positioned herself before him, pushing up her ass. He rubs and squeezes on it, liking what he is seeing. She had a round and smooth ass, so alluring. Without warning, he plunged his dick into her, banging into her at full speed. She was tight and he loved it. He spanks and bangs her even harder, increasing his every thrust. She shivers beneath him crying and begging for more. Forgetting the fact that she was the one who was trying not to let her voice out. He was rough, but she was used to it anyway. In his one final thrust, he came hard for her. He pushes in two more before pulling out and walking into the bed. His office was well equipped, having a bath with his dress intact, and even a kitchen. Sometimes, he feels morefortable spending the night in his office or maybe more especially when his old man( grandpa Jimmy) starts nagging him, ranting endlessly for him to give him great-grandchildren. A great-grandchild would do, it must not necessarily be many. All that matters is there is a child involved. For Grandpa Jimmy, it doesn¡¯t matter who he gets to mingle with, all that matters is he needs a cute little pie who will keep him busy. What more is there to see in old age if not seeing the beautiful and handsome faces made from your lineage? Keane walks out of the bath, all dressed and clean as if nothing happened between them. A smile goes in and cleans up, looking even fresher. On his desk lies a pack of tablets, she didn¡¯t let him say a word as she removed two tablets and swallowed them with the help of water that was on his table. Staring at the man who seemed to be stuck on hisptop screen, she knew she wasn¡¯t needed anymore. It hurts to know she will only be by him whenever he needs her and nothing more. ¡°You can leave now,¡± he said. She nodded sadly and left. Not long after, the door opens, and Grandpa Jimmy walks in. ¡°This room stinks,¡± Grandpa Jimmy said, twisting his nose in irritation. Keane was surprised by his arrival, he didn¡¯t inform him. ¡°Grandpa, why didn¡¯t you tell me you wereing?¡± Came Keane¡¯s question, approaching him for a hug. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare stinky brat¡± Grandpa Jimmy shoves him away angrily? ¡°Didn¡¯t you get my message?¡± Asked Grandpa Jimmy. Keane scratched his behind neck, speechless. ¡°I¡­I got it but¡­¡± he tried but before he could continue, Grandpa Jimmy cut him off. ¡°You were so busy¡­I know, I know¡­hope that business will bring me some good news¡± Keane wipes on his face as if removing dirt. There was absolutely nothing he could say to his grandpa now. ¡°Take a seat first!¡± He offers, leading him to the sofa. But Grandpa Jimmy was no fool to know what transpired inside this closed door. He takes a seat on his desk, leaving him standing. Keane didn¡¯t mind and just let him do what he wanted. ¡°Is she the one Austin told me about?¡± Came to my grandpa Jimmy¡¯s question. Keane frowned, it wasn¡¯t a shock to him his grandpa came to know about it. Only his father can do such things as interfering with others¡¯ business. ¡°Yes¡± his answer was short and brief, Grandpa Jimmy nodded. ¡°She looks like someone I once knew but is ofte¡± he murmurs thoughtfully. Keane had nothing to say and just stood there, watching him try to figure out what he didn¡¯t know and would never want to know. She reminds him so much of Fiona, the girl he had always admired to be his son¡¯s bride. ¡°So how is it going? Do you love her?¡± Grandpa Jimmy asked, breaking the awkward atmosphere in the room. Keane didn¡¯t reply, his gaze was outside staring at the city view. Watching the cars passing and so on. His hands were buried in his trousers, and he stood like a god-like statue. ¡°Don¡¯t know what you are thinking but whatever it is, you know how to deal with it. Listen to what your heart might be saying, for once¡± he ces his hands on Keane¡¯s shoulders, squeezing them lightly. ¡°Only you know what you want and like¡­sometimes you¡¯ll feel like it¡¯s nothing but if you listen quietly, to what that thing inside is saying, you will need no soothSayer to tell you otherwise¡± Grandpa Jimmy inhales heavily. ¡°I can clearly remember when I met your grandma, it was nothing, at first until I came to understand what love is all about¡­truth be told, even sex will never bepared to love. I look at love every time I look at her¡± he continues dreamingly. Keane was now staring at him, in disbelief. He can¡¯t believe his grandpa is confessing to him right now. ¡°But in all you do, do fast and give me a cutie to keep me and your grandma busy,¡± he said. Of course, such a topic can never be avoided when he is around. Keane nods. ¡°So, when are we expecting?¡± He asked. Keane almost chokes by his word, like what the fuck!. ¡°You don¡¯t need to get married, you both can have a baby first, then the marriageester¡­that¡¯s if you both are not too eager for the wedding ¡± he exins and Keane¡¯s mouth drops. He can¡¯t believe his grandpa is being shameless now, like what the fuck is wrong with him? ¡°I will leave you guys to it¡± Grandpa Jimmy taps on his shoulder. Keane could only watch him leave. ¡°And! Make sure you give her flowers, a beautiful set of roses!¡± Grandpa Jimmy whispers, before closing the door. Keane sighs in relief, happy he is finally gone. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to take her out often, for a romantic date¡± he pops in again and winks at him. Make sure to stress the word, romantic date. Keane tirelessly stares at him, not knowing what to say.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 32 Grandpa Jimmy is fun to be with, but sometimes he disturbs a lot but Keane doesn¡¯t mind. He prefers to spend time with him than with his dad who has never been there for him. The fact that his mom died with him not being there was a wound in his heart that would never be healed. His dad was never there when he was growing up as a kid, thanks to his grandparents who took the role and stood by her mom¡¯s side. Did he ever love his mom? ¡¯cause if he did then he would have made it a priority to be there for her when she needed him most. All he ever cared for was his work and nothing else. Smiles walk back to her desk, working on the papers she was assigned to. She could feel gazes at her but she didn¡¯t burg and just kept on working. While they won¡¯t stare at her? It¡¯s not normal for anyone to go into the Boss¡¯s office and stay there for close to an hour but she did. No one knew what happened there, but it somehow made them curious but didn¡¯t dare to ask except they no longer wanted to keep their job. Ignoring them, Smiles immersed herself in her work till when it was time to go home. She walked out of the Company and stood by the roadside, waiting for a taxi. She watches Keane walk out of thepany building, their gaze meets but onlysts for seconds as his car stops in between, blocking him from her view. The car kicks off, and she watches it silently. The sting in her chest was something she couldn¡¯t ignore as tears rolled down her cheeks but she quickly wiped it off. ¡°Crying?¡± Derrick¡¯s concerned voice came from behind, startling her. She didn¡¯t expect him to show up. ¡°No!¡± She denies. Looking away from him. ¡°Sure!¡± He asked again. He knew she was hiding something but she couldn¡¯t say it. Not wanting to force her, he ignores them, brushing off the thought. ¡°Just a little dirt in my eyes but I am ok now, thanks¡± She turns and leaves.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Hop in, let me ride you home¡± he offered but she politely turned him down. ¡°No thanks¡­I am good, see I got a taxi¡± She said making her way to the taxi that just stopped a couple of steps from her. She didn¡¯t want to talk with him, not now, maybe some other time. When she arrived home, Keane was seated on the royal blue sofa, gazing at nothing. ¡°Greetings, master!¡± She greeted me. His cold gazends on her face traveling down to her body, sending shivers down her spine. His brow furrows, she doesn¡¯t know why but she finds herself following his gaze, staring at her body. Was there something off in her dress? That she couldn¡¯t tell and it felt so weird. ¡°You arete!¡± His baritone voice resonated in therge room. He is surely a pain in the ass, wasn¡¯t he the one that left her by the roadside and drove himself home as fast as a tornado and now, he sits like the king on his throne telling her she¡¯ste. Was she supposed to magically turn to sh and rush back home in a second? How annoying. ¡°There was no taxi going my way, I had to wait a little longer before I could get one. ¡± She exined, trying her best to hide her displeased look. ¡°You know the rules, I don¡¯t weetings or else!¡± His tone was firm and warning. Of Course, she knows the rules but how will she keep it when he is inconsiderate? Her gaze fell on her wristwatch, it was 4:33pm, just three minuteste, how punctual was he? She can clearly remember the reasons sheshed out at him when she failed toe on time for her interview, the reason she wasn¡¯t given the job. Sure enough, he is a keeper of time. ¡®He would have been a good match to y the role of a timekeeper in a superhero fantasy movie¡¯ she thought quietly. His phone is in his pocket as he reaches out for it and answers. ¡°Keep track of her, I aming right away,¡± he said and ended the call, making his way to the door. He didn¡¯t bother telling her where he was going, anyway, he was the master and she was the ve. She has no right to know his whereabouts. ¡°Stay inside and be good!¡± He said and left. Smiles could only stare at him from the back, there was no way she could go out, she was stuck in the four corners of his house till the contract was over. And did he mention her to be good? That¡¯s what she¡¯s been doing since she stepped into his world of rules and regtions. She went upstairs, to her room but stopped with her hand holding the door knob. She just realized something, his room is opposite hers and she¡¯s never got a glimpse of how it looks inside. She was curious to find out, after all, if she gets punished once a month, will it? She thought to herself, smiling. Taking gentle steps, she silently sneakily approaches the closed door, well she is about to snoop on him, or rather through his things. She stops before therge door, staring at it in amazement. It wasrge like that of a castle, painted ck and designed with silver. The knob was designed in the form of a snake. It speaks so much of myth and so on. Just staring at the door gave her goosebumps all over, it¡¯s way better she finds her way to her room than trespassing into another¡¯s. ¡°Who knows what I might see there?¡± She murmurs, wiping an invisible sweat. With onest nce, she turns and leaves. There¡¯s no way she¡¯s gonna enter that room, except she wants to die of fright. Only the door is ok to make her scream her lungs out, then what of the inside? I guess she will die. Entering her room, she falls on her bed, sighing in relief. Chapter 33 Outside the Langham Hotel in New York. Keane steps out of the car and walks to Derrick whose gaze never left therge building before him. ¡°Are you sure she¡¯s in there?¡± Keane asked, standing by Derrick¡¯s side with hands immersed deep in his pocket. Derrick turned to him, with a raised brow. ¡°Why would I call you if she isn¡¯t here?¡± Instead of answering his questions, Derrick returned the question to him. Keane didn¡¯t say anything, he was in no mood for him. ¡°Room number¡± came from Keane¡¯s demanding voice. ¡°Do I look like a hotel record keeper? Go get it yourself man, this is as far as I go¡± Derrick turns and leaves. Keane was surprised as to what¡¯s up with him. He¡¯s never spoken to him in such a rude way before and knowing who Derrick is, he must be angry at something. And for real, Derrick was really angry because Smiles was mad at him and because he couldn¡¯t get any useful information that could lead him to his missing sister. Everything was going the other way, falling apart¡­all his efforts and hard work. It¡¯s been close to two years now he¡¯s been trying to get hold of his sister but to no avail, and his dad is there, doing nothing to help. Keane, who promises to help him, is in no way keeping to his word, and yet, every day he spends his time helping him to get hold of Lisa, his first love. Talking about Lisa, Keane has and is still in love with her. They¡¯ve known each other for a long time now since they were teens. They were even dating but all of a sudden, they broke up. No one knew what transpired between them. So many times Derrick has tried asking Keane about it but he refuses to say a word. Derrick felt concerned about his friend because, after his first heartbreak, he vehemently refused to date or have anything to do with other girls. All he kept on saying was that he wanted him back and never missed an opportunity to waste himself. He could at least waste himself out in good and decent bars but no, he chose the adult-rated bar to do so which only created more gossip about him being gay. That¡¯s until he met Smiles. She¡¯s the only girl he¡¯s caught interest in since his incident with Lisa and it was an improvement. But when Derrick started having an interest in Smiles, seeing her more as a sister than a friend, the idea of her just being his sex ve got him angry. Most especially because Keane doesn¡¯t love her. But he¡¯s down to make things right, getting Keane back with Lisa so he will let go of Smiles. Little did he know that Smiles had already fallen in love with him even before she could realize it.N?velDrama.Org content. Derrick enters his car and drives off. Keane could only watch him leave, contemting what to do next. It¡¯s either he goes in and checks,, if the girl Derrick saw was truly Lisa or follows him to know what¡¯s wrong with him. After a long thought, he decides to follow his heart and he walks into the big building. Back in Keane¡¯s mansion, Smiles was unable to sleep. It was past ten and there was no sign of Keane. It¡¯s funny how it¡¯s be a routine for her to be worried whenever he¡¯s not at home or when he¡¯ste. Normally, she would have been happy if it was at first but not now. And it¡¯s kind of funny to know she¡¯s stressed because of him and she can¡¯t do anything to stop it. Funny how things are going. While she¡¯s at home feeling uneasy, Keane is out there begging anotherdy to reconsider¡­trying to get her love back. She didn¡¯t know when she slept off and only woke up by the loud bang at the door, which made her jolt up from the bed in fright. Her eyes became shiny as if she wasn¡¯t sleeping at the sight of the man she¡¯d been waiting for. He stood at the door, gazing at her. There was something different in that gaze if his, more like the ice and cold gaze he always had, it was something she never imagined him to have. It¡¯s like he¡¯s crying, his eyes are red, and his hair is deserved. She wonders what might have happened for him to look this way. The urge to pull him into her arms andfort him was there but she resisted it, staying rooted to the ground. She watches him walk to her, in a staggered movement. He seemed to be drunk and it was proving right when he lost his bnce and almost fell but she quickly caught him. Even though he was big and she looked like a child trying to catch on a big teddy bear, she was able to hold him straight up and lead him to the bed. She pulls out his shoes, and removes his suit, letting him have some air. Staring at the man in such a state pains her heart for some reason as tears roll down her cheeks but she was quick to wipe it off. She pulls the sheet over him but to her surprise, he catches her by the wrist pulling her to him. She came crashing onto his firm chest, their faces just an inch away from each other. His hot and heavy breath hits her face, sending chills of excitement running through her body. His gray eyes stare back at her as if trying to read through her soul. She shivered involuntarily trying to push herself away but his grip on her waist was too strong. He takes her in for a tight hug, not wanting to let go. Chapter 34 Hisrge arm around her made Smiles somehow feel more sure of her feelings for him, a sweet smile crept on her lips but it all came to a halt when she heard him murmuring those words that broke her heart into a million pieces.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Please reconsider Lisa¡­I love you, I have always done¡± He said pulling her even closer. Tears came falling down her cheeks like they were already waiting for this moment. She could feel the lump in her throat prevent her voice from going out loud. Her heart was shattering into pieces, she could feel it. ¡°Why should I even care? I am not in love with him¡± She said to herself,forting her aching heart. He didn¡¯t let go and just kept on holding on to her as if she was thest thing he would ever want to lose. Her tears never stop running down her face, wetting his white sleeve. She wraps her arms around him, burying her face in his chest, greedily taking in his sweet scent of mixed sandalwood and rosewood. She¡¯s never felt this hurt before, not even when she caught Mark cheating on her. Holding him this close gavefort to her aching heart, it was a dreame true. Ok maybe not a dreame true, but at least, being this close to him was more than just a dreame true. She¡¯d never thought there woulde a time when she would be so close to him that he wouldn¡¯t be devouring her, but to her surprise, she is experiencing it. Keane opens his eyes to thedy beside him with arms wrapped around him as if preventing him from running away. Surprise is written all over his face as she stares down at her, how did he end up here, in her bed? He asked himself, unable to think. All he could remember was that he went to see Lisa and she chased him away, not even wanting to see his face. He was so sad and decided to get a shot and then, he took more than just a shot and ended up drunk buting in here was what he couldn¡¯t remember. Smiles raise her leg, crossing it over him, trapping him in between her legs. She moans in her sleep, holding him even closer. ¡°I love you¡­so much, Keane¡­I really do¡± She murmurs in her sleep. Keane stiffens upon hearing her say those words. Staring down at her, he knew she was still asleep but what came out of her mouth was frozen. Is she serious or it¡¯s just a dream of hers? He wonders. He tried to move away but her grip on him was very strong. He was left with no other choice but to stay back and wait for her to wake up. Somehow, he just couldn¡¯t bring himself to wake her. Her sleepy face was so peaceful and calm that made him unable to disrupt it. Only now did he realize how Bea she was, her long piercing thick eyshes pointing at him alongside her long pointed nose. Her pale silky face was so beautiful, as if no e had been there before. She was indeed a beauty and her lips were as though inviting him to suck it wet. He turns his head in the other direction, not wanting to look any further. She was a taste of his sanity and he was in no way giving in. Smiles turns in her sleep, arranging her head on his chest with a sweet smile on her face. A frown appears on her face at the feel of something hard puking her thigh. Feeling irritated, she slides her hands down and grips it, struggling to pull it out, Keane takes in a sharp breath, staring at her in Disney. How can she do such a thing? Like, was she still sleeping or what?. She frowned hard when she was unable to remove it. Determining to remove it no matter what, she grabs on again and starts pulling. Her soft hands on it against his pants only made it even harder than it already was. With another pull from her, her eyes snap open at the sounding from beneath. His heart was pounding hard as if dancing to its favorite song. Keane has never felt this way with no other, it was known and surprising to him. Staring down at what she was trying to pull out, she froze at the realization it was¡­his¡­little brother. Gosh! How could I mistake his little brother for a stick? She thought to herself crying inwardly. She raises her head to see if he¡¯s still sleeping, deep down she prays he should be but to her surprise, she is met with a pair of beautiful gray eyes staring back at her. It was like time stopped, all she could see was him and all she could hear was the drastic beating of their hearts. His light brown hair falls to his face, making him look even more sexier. Her eyes grew even wider at the realization he was aware of where her hand was and what she¡¯s been doing. Without waiting for another second, she retracts her hands and pushes herself away. She sits on her legs on the bed with a face that¡¯s as red as a tomato, staring at her palms. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to¡­it was an ident¡­I was just ¡­sleep ¡­I mean¡­I¡¯m sorry, master¡± she stutters, not knowing how to apologize. First, she was sleeping on him and second, she was gripping on his little brother trying to pull it out. ¡°It¡¯s ok!¡± He told her, gently. She was surprised he wasn¡¯t mad, she stared at him in wonderment, trying to confirm if she heard him right. With the calm look on his face, her doubt was confirmed. She was so excited and happy he wasn¡¯t mad. With the happiness in her, she crawled to his side and started touching his head and neck trying to feel his temperature. This only left a frown on his face but he didn¡¯t say anything. Chapter 35 Her hands froze in the air at the realization of what she was doing. She was crossing her limits and she was well aware of it but couldn¡¯t do anything about it. Retracting her hands, she pushes her hair strands behind her ear lowering her head. ¡°I-sorry¡­just wanted to inquire if you are burning up¡± she exins. He just kept on gazing at her, not saying a word. Her heart was running rise on her own, and for some reason, she wasn¡¯t scared of him but rather she was scared of him getting mad at her. ¡°What did you find?¡± He asked. His voice was deep and husky, sending shivers down her spine. Shocked by his words, she raised her head, meeting his gaze. There was no anger or irritation in his eyes, it was neutral. She stares at him, with lots of words. ¡°What¡¯s the result?¡± He asked again, jolting her from trance. She blinks twice, and pitches on her thigh, wanting to know if it¡¯s just a dream but it wasn¡¯t. ¡°Um¡­you are burning up a little,¡± she tells him, ying tag with her hands. ¡°But with a warm bath and some, you will be ok,¡± she further exined. He nods. ¡°So¡­you go get your bath while I prepare something for you¡± She climbs down the bed and walks to his side pulling him off the bed. ¡± Please, master!¡± She begs. She can¡¯t just tell him what to do at least, saying it nicely will do. He nods and climbs off the bed. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, or you will experience a more severe headache¡­I will be right back¡± She said and rushed out of the room, feeling happy because he didn¡¯t stop her and just let her do what she wanted. She was behaving like a worried wife now and she didn¡¯t mind so long as she got to make something for him. He watches her leave, surprised to see her being herself around him.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. With onest nce, he walked to his room and closed the door. It didn¡¯t take long for her to get ready. She dishes some in a bowl carries it upstairs in a tray and ces it on the bedside in her room before going out. She stood at his door, contemting whether to knock or just wait and after a long time, she decided to knock. Just when she was about to knock, the door opened showing his tall figure. He was breathtakingly handsome, with hair dark brown in color because of the dampness, his eyebrows were as though they were just from being shaped as he stared down at her with his beautiful gray eyes under his well-perfectshes. Lost in the sight of him, her eyes caught hold of something inside, just when she was about to see it clearly, he shut the door close, staring at her with a raised brow. He looks perfect in his navy blue sweatpants. She swallows, feeling embarrassed for trying to snoop on his things right in front of him. ¡°This is ready,¡± she informs. He kept on staring at her questioningly. She understood why and quickly exined. ¡°It¡¯s in my room¡­I couldn¡¯t bring it here because you¡­I mean¡­having given me permission to¡± she exins. He nods and makes his way to her room. ¡°You¡¯reing or what?¡± He asked when he noticed she wasn¡¯t behind him. Hearing him, she quickly followed him behind. She stayed behind because she couldn¡¯t walk alongside him and neither could she be ahead. He was her master and she ought to let him lead and that, she was being mindful of. Inside her room, she quickly sets a ce for him to lie on making sure he isn¡¯t stressed at all then hands him the bowl of. It was his first time eating such and being treated with so much care. Apart from his mom, no one has ever shown him such love for years now, not even his dad. Not like he wants it anyway, that¡¯s why he prefers to stay away from him, from everyone. She watches him eat, quietly enjoying him. She pulls the sheets over exposing his feet. ¡°Can¡­can I? Master!¡± She asked and he nodded. Happy with his answer, she gently starts pressing on his right foot, rxing muscles. He¡¯s never a fan of such treatment but experiencing it now made him want to feel more of it. How can a girl be blessed with all these? He thought to himself, staring at her as she busily worked on his legs. Her cherry brown hair falls to the side of her face, making her look even more beautiful. Add to her excellent cooking skills not to mention her massaging skills. What a greatbination, what else can she do? He wonders about taking a spoonful of poorish into his mouth. When he is done, she helps him with water and then urges him to lie down for a good rest before carrying them away. When she returned, he was still lying down, staring at nothing. She quickly rushes to the bath andes back all dressed in her light green trousers pants at knee level with a white t-shirt. Her hair was wrapped in a towel, he watched her pull out the dryer from the cupboard and start drying her hair and only kept it down when she was satisfied with her hair texture. She didn¡¯t know what to do next, she was supposed to go to work but he hadn¡¯t said anything about it, and she couldn¡¯t do anything without his permission. Sitting by the side, she watches him struggle to sleep but to no avail. ¡°Get in the bed¡­please,¡± he said. She was surprised to hear him say please, like it was the first time he¡¯d said such. Was he falling for her? She could only ask herself a series of unanswered questions. With a nod, she took the side on his left, and sat down, waiting for his nextmands. ¡°Hug me to sleep, please,¡± he said again, as gentle as ever the gaze never leaving hers. She nods, and crawls to his side, lying with her hands wrapped around him but making sure not to overdo it. He pulls her even closer, wrapping his hands around her waist while inhaling her soft and pleasing scent. She died trying to resist and just let him, resting her head on his chest was afortable feeling and the only ce she would love toy her head on. Why was he letting her get used to him when he knew she wasn¡¯t the one he sought? Chapter 36 Keane wakes up to an empty bed, she is not by his side. Looking around, there was no sign of her. It was strange how he felt so deep asleep with her by his side, normally he wasn¡¯t the type to drown in his sleep but it was different with her around. Climbing down the stairs, he was met with a delicious dinner served. Manhattan m chowder and bread with some nice french fries. He walks to his seat quietly watching the tiny figure before him walk in and out of the kitchen. She only stops when the fish are all on the table. She quickly served him some on his te, before taking her seat by the side, on her usual. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you stay longer?¡± His baritone voice vibrates, it is the first time he has spoken since he woke up and the sound of his voice in her ears sends shivers down her spine as she stares at him in disbelief. She didn¡¯t expect him to say much. ¡°Sorry master¡­I couldn¡¯t fall asleep so I thought it wise to prepare you dinner¡± she exins with her head lowered. He nods and digs on the food, taking a mouthful of it. ¡°Just don¡¯t do it next time!¡± He tells her and she nods. His sudden change in how he talks to her and treats her only gives her even bigger hopes that he feels something for her. Little did she know that it was nothing of such. ¡°Good food!¡± Heplimented me. Her face was crimson red, and she lowered her head in embarrassment. ¡°Thanks, master¡± Her voice came out as a whisper but he was able to hear her. Lately, she hasn¡¯t missed the word ¡®master¡¯ when talking to him, it was strange yet somehow felt good to her. She was supposed to call him master anyway, whether she agreed to it or not. A light smile formed on his lips at how red she was, sure enough, he knew her true feelings for him and only God knows what was in that dirty mind of his. After dinner, he bids her good night and runs to her room, slumps on her bed still blushing.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. She can¡¯t believe she¡¯s finally able to have a normal conversation with him, and he¡¯s¡­just so different and gentle and even more handsome when he smiles. She closes her eyes again, reminiscing about him and his beautifulughter. The sound of hisughter made her heart skip in excitement, beating like never before. At first, she thought she would die because of how fast it was beating but she didn¡¯t, it was all known, and a different set of emotions she was having and it¡¯s all possible because of him. What else could he make her do? She wonders, smiling with eyes closed as she lies on her back facing the ceiling. ¡°Sleeping already?¡± He asked, jolting her from her world of fantasy. Her eyes snapped open at the sound of his voice, she didn¡¯t believe he was here, in her room. Not like he hasn¡¯t been here but she didn¡¯t hear anyonee in or maybe she was just too lost in her thoughts to hear a thing. ¡°No¡­no! Just thinking¡± she said scratching on the back of her neck and staring at everything before her except him. ¡°Go to bed early, there is work tomorrow¡± he informs. She nods a yes and falls back on the bed when the door closes. With a heavy sigh, she tugs herself into the big cover holding onto the pillow he slept on. His scent was all over it, making her smile widen even more. She wakes up the next day and hurries to get dressed for work. Climbing down the stairs, he was already seated eating his breakfast. Well, he¡¯s not much of an eater so he was quick to get over it. Letting him leave before her, Smiles stood by the door and watched him enter his car. She waited for the car to kick off but it wasn¡¯t, only when he was gone could she leave but with him still there, she couldn¡¯t do much but stand like an assignment guard. ¡°You¡¯reing or what?¡± He asked. This took her by surprise and she turned around, thinking there was someone he was talking to.¡¯ It can¡¯t be me right?¡¯ she thought to herself but when she didn¡¯t see anyone behind, she was definitely sure he was talking to her. ¡°Me! Master!¡± She asked again pointing to herself and only when he nodded did she move forward, and enter the car. Everything was happening so fast, and she just couldn¡¯t believe she was with him in his car. It¡¯s like a dream to her and it¡¯s just too much for her small heart. She clung to her chest, trying to make it stop beating faster but it was far from stopping anytime soon. The sight of her holding her chest made Keane¡¯s brow twist, it was neither displeasure nor concern but somehow indescribable. ¡°Are you ok?¡± he asked. She turns to him, meeting his gaze. ¡°Huh?¡­ yes¡­yes, I am ok¡­I am fine, very¡± she said trying to hide away her sweaty face. The car wasn¡¯t hot, there was an air conditioner in the car making it even colder than normal but the sweet refused to stop. ¡°Then why clunch on your chest?¡± He raises a brow directing his questions to her hands that are still on her chest. She stares at her hands on her chest, speechless. ¡°I- Um, just feeling a little bit cold¡± she lies. That¡¯s the only thing that came to mind and she had no chocte but to say it little did she know she was only worsening the situation. ¡°Turn off the air conditioner¡± she heard him and her eyes flew wide open, not believing her ears. The AC was actually helping her not to sweet too much and if they turn it off, she will only float this car with her sweet. She opens her mouth to protest but when her eyes catch hold of thepany not far away, her mouth closes immediately. It will be much better if she perseveres a little while longer for them to reach thepany. As soon as the car stops, she quickly opens the door, not willing to wait for anyone. With a grateful smile on her face, she thanked him for the ride and quickly made her way inside. It was like a fire was burning hot through her veins, but it all felt better when she was away from him. Chapter 37 Derrick walks in and sits on Smiles¡¯s desk, he¡¯s always like that. Seats didn¡¯t go well with him and Smiles wasn¡¯tining either, she just stayed quiet ignoring him. ¡°How long do you n on ignoring me?¡± He asked but she didn¡¯t flint and just kept on working like no one was there. This got him angry, like no one has dared to ignore him except Keane but here she was, doing it as if being a big boss somewhere. Normally, he would have walked away or even made them pay somehow but because it was her, he couldn¡¯t. There was just someone different about her, she was special and could bring him to his seat without a word. Why was it that way? Is there something he isn¡¯t getting?¡­ only unanswered questions lingered in his head. ¡°As long as it gets you far away from me!¡± She tells him nheless. ¡°Really? Is that how it¡¯s going to be now?¡± He asked in a dissatisfied tone, not liking her words. She shes him a quick smile and continues working. ¡°Why not let me exin, please!¡± He begs, hoping she¡¯d agree. ¡°Why are you bent on exining things? Oh! Is it because I know now? That¡¯s why you are willing to tell me?¡± She sneers, grinding on her teeth. Sure enough, maybe that¡¯s one of the reasons he wants to exin things to her but there is more to it than just talking things out. Somehow, he just couldn¡¯t figure it out. ¡°Please, Smiles¡­ hear me out first¡± he begs again. Their gaze met and after a long while of staring at themselves, She finally gave in. ¡°Fine¡­but only this once¡­you will have to tell me everything about yourself, no keeping of secrets¡± she warns sternly and he nods, smiling like a child. His yful nature was back again, she missed this part of him. It¡¯s been just a day since they saw each other but it felt like a month. ¡°Thanks¡± he pulls her in for a hug. It was a surprise one but she didn¡¯t mind, but the eyes around her couldn¡¯t stop staring at them. ¡°Don¡¯t choke me up right now, ok¡­we will talkter, work first¡± she said pushing him away but he didn¡¯t let go and just kept on holding her in his embrace. ¡°Promise?¡± He asked and she nodded. ¡°Promise! Can you let me go now, gosh you¡¯re so big¡± Sheins. This made him chuckle, finding her even cuter. ¡°I¡¯ll be back,¡± he said, making his way out. ¡°Whatever, just get going¡± she waves at him, smiling before turning her gaze back to herptop screen. Standing by the elevator, Smiles waited patiently for the door to open so she could get in. The door finally opened atst but she didn¡¯t move, she stood by the door waiting for the Lady who was busily talking on the phone toe out but she didn¡¯t. After a long wait, Smiles decides to go in only to bump into thedy, almost falling to the floor. Thedy in question didn¡¯t bother to say sorry and just walked away as if she wasn¡¯t there. Adjusting herself, she winches in pain. Her leg was injured, forming a red line around her ankle. There was nothing she could do, not like she could fight anyway. She could only proceed with her mission while struggling with the big box in her hands. Coming back, Derrick saw her and rushed to her side with a worried expression on his face. He can¡¯t believe she is jumping, meanwhile, he left her all strong and healthy. ¡°What happened?¡± He asked. She hands him the box and he happily collects it without denying it. ¡°I bumped into ady¡­she¡¯s so mean you know, I actually waited for her to step out of the elevator but she didn¡¯t¡­only when I decided to go in did she push through, then this happened ¡± she points at her leg, twisting her brows in pain. Derrick felt sorry for her after hearing her exin. ¡°Sorry!¡± He apologized as if he was at fault. ¡°You don¡¯t have to¡­she did this so she should be the one apologizing,¡± she said massaging her ankle. ¡°Lunch?¡± He asked and she nodded. ¡°And something refreshing to help me out with this pain¡± she added. He smiles seeing her petty looks right now.N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°My treat then,¡± He said, helping her up as they walked out together. In the restaurant, Derrick told her everything about himself not leaving out his search for his sister. ¡°Where do you think she is right now?¡± Questions Smile with concernced in her voice. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­I¡¯ve tried everything possible but to no avail¡­and it¡¯s all because of him, had it been he had chosen her ¡± Derrick grinds on his teeth feeling angry at the mention of his dad. ¡°I don¡¯t know what had transpired between them then, and neither do you¡­I admit he did wrong chasing her away but right now, the most important thing is to find her¡± She said, holding onto his hands. He felt grateful for her. ¡°True! But that doesn¡¯t mean I will forgive him, I mean, because of his anger he chased away a pregnant woman and left her struggling all by herself¡­what about the child? I am sure her life right now is one hell of a thing with the fact that mom passed away after giving birth to her, ¡°he exins. Smiles understood him so well. She grew up as an orphan with no one to call family and the worst was being treated as a piece of shit in the orphanage which resulted in her running away. ¡°I am not asking you to forgive him¡­you can be mad at him for all I care, but all I ask is for you to never give up on your search for her¡­promise?¡± She asked with teary eyes, almost bursting into tears. Staring at her brought lots of sweet memories of his mom. Though he was still a little child then, he knew what his mom looked like. She was a beauty both in and out, and not just a beauty but a super¡­Smiles looks a lot like her, her beautiful Amber blue eyes and curly cherry brown hair are exactly the same as his mom. ¡°Promise!¡± He said in an assuring tone, squeezing lightly on her hands. Now, he¡¯s even more determined to find his sister, no matter what. Chapter 38 Smiles wipe away her tears staring at the window trying so hard not to cry out. Her eyes caught sight of someone, it was thedy who bumped into her and didn¡¯t bother to say sorry but that was not her concern, the one thing that caught her attention was¡­Keane. He was talking to her, smiling. Strange at what she saw, she turns to Derrick checking if what she¡¯s seeing is only her eyes that are seeing it. He follows her gaze, seeing the two love birds. Keane looks very happy as if he just started living today. The smile on his face was something Smiles had never seen since she started living with him. Her gaze never left them, her throbbing heart was as if it would lose functioning if it continued beating. Nothing was more hurtful than the sight of him, hugging her and opening the car door for her. The atmosphere bes even darker when she kisses him. She didn¡¯t realize her eyes were already teary until she blinked. The tears came rolling down her pale cheeks. Derrick wasn¡¯t blind to see how hurt she was at the sight of him with Lisa.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Fallen for him, right?¡± He asked even though he knew he was right. She quickly wipes away the tears, smiling. ¡°Nope¡­why should I?¡­ our rtionship is nothing but a contract, and I dare not fall for him¡± She exins smiling but deep down, she was dying. ¡°I see¡­she¡¯s his ex-girlfriend ¡± he informs. Smiles gaze that was on the car turns to him, wanting to know more. ¡°Her face looks familiar!¡± She murmurs thoughtfully, with twisted brows. It is¡­wait! It¡¯s the same girl he was with at Mark¡¯s wedding. If she is then why is Derrick saying she just came back two days ago? What¡¯s really going on? She was confused but didn¡¯t want to stress herself on what didn¡¯t matter. ¡°Why did they break up?¡± She questions. Derrick just kept on staring at her, not saying anything. ¡°I mean¡­he looks so happy with her,¡± she further exined. He nods. ¡°Exactly¡­that¡¯s the same question I keep asking myself¡­why did they break up? but I got no answer to that¡­neither of them was willing to say something and I couldn¡¯t go preying the words out of their mouths, it¡¯s their personal life after all¡± He exins and drinks the wine. Smiles nods thoughtfully. ¡°I wonder what happened,¡± she murmurs thoughtfully. ¡°What?¡± He asked. She shakes her head in denial and sips on her juice. ¡°But they look just fine to me. ¡± She said, licking her lips. Derrick removes the ss from his lips, gulping down the wine in his mouth. ¡°Yup¡­maybe they get to fix things out¡­she just came in two days ago and I am sure they talked things out,¡± He tells her. Hearing him shatters her already broken heart into millions of pieces. That means, she was the reason he came back home and wasted thest two nights crying and begging like a child. A smile forms on her lips whichter on turns intoughter. She wasughing at no one but herself, how pathetic she is when ites to love. She promised herself not to fall for him but her stupid heart just couldn¡¯t listen to her and now, here she is about to experience a second heartbreak. Not her fault, she didn¡¯t intend to love him but now that she¡¯s fallen for him, she is determined to fight for her love. Even though she knows that his damn heart already belongs to someone else. Derrick stares at her confused by her suddenughter. ¡°You¡¯re ok?¡± He asked and she nodded. ¡°Sure!¡± He continues wanting to make sure she¡¯s fine. ¡°Yeah¡­I am super good, trust me¡± she said and raised up her ss initiating a toast which he happily agreed to even though there were still shes of doubt in her face. ¡°Your turn!¡± He informs me. She frowns, not understanding what he means. ¡°With what?¡± She asked. ¡°Tell me about yourself, and more if there is any,¡± he exins. He purposely changed the topic seeing how different she was behaving after hearing about Keane and Lisa. ¡°Nothing is interesting about me¡­¡± She tells him feeling reluctant to talk about herself. ¡°Still interested to listen either way,¡± he said, giving her all his attention. ¡°I grew up in an orphanage and ran away at age 14, wanting to leave a life different from the one I always heard inside the four corners gates. Then I met Mark, two yearster¡­we started dating and ¡­¡± she paused before continuing. ¡°I feel ashamed saying this right now but I will say it anyway¡­he was actually the one taking care of my needs till I found out about him and Xena¡­And here I am, you can conclude the rest ¡± she said in annoyance. It only reminds her of Mark and Xena, the two people she doesn¡¯t want to think or talk about. ¡°No I can¡¯t¡­it¡¯s not fair¡­I just told you all of mine and now you¡¯re expecting me to figure it out, I am not living your life you know¡± heins pouting like a child. She stares at him tirelessly, not knowing how to deal with this baby version of him. ¡°Fine, don¡¯t eat me raw!¡± She sighs in irritation. ¡°That night I caught them, I was so sad but not broken¡± She emphasizes more on the word sad not broken and he nods. ¡°I decided to take a shot or two, it was the only thing that could get my mind off their hurtful betrayal¡­it didn¡¯t go well as if I ended up insulting Keane¡­¡± She said reminiscing about the event, she was one hell of a brutal queen back there, willing to kick some balls but instead, she was the one that was kicked in the ass. ¡°Are you serious, that could have been fun to watch¡± Derrick eximedughing. She gazes at him with an are-you-serious look, with her mouth twitching to the side. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to ok, I was just too drunk to think back then¡­but I was able to escape him only to find out that he was the one to interview me the next day¡­worse I lost the job even before I could get it and ended up damaging his car which resulted in me being here today, working for him ¡°She finishes and gulp down her juice cooling down her dry throat. Chapter 39 Later that day, Derrick drove her home, she didn¡¯t resist and just let him. There was no Keane to ride her back home anyway. Sitting in the car lost in thought, Smiles was brought back to reality by Derrick¡¯s baritone voice. ¡°Here we are!¡± He informs me. She nods and pushes on the door. ¡°Sure you¡¯re ok?¡± He asked. He noticed her silence all through their ride home and it got him worried. She nods before saying ¡®yes¡¯ but her face says otherwise. Not wanting to bug her anymore, he nods, waves her goodbye, and kicks off. She was left alone standing, her once dry eyes were now clouded with tears threatening to fall. Since she heard about Keane having a girlfriend, she¡¯s been feeling uneasy inside. She just didn¡¯t know how to feel about it, all she knows is that she was hurt by the news. When she entered the mansion, the butler was climbing down the stairs. They met but she didn¡¯t say a word and headed upstairs to her room. Only then could she cry out, not too loud though. The room was ghost-silent, she was no longer crying as she stared at nothing in particr. Wasn¡¯t she supposed to be happy that he¡¯s got someone and can finally let go of her? Wasn¡¯t this all that she wished for since the very beginning? Why was she now hurt? Yes, she was the one who wished for him to find someone so he would let go of her but it was then, that everything changed the moment she fell for him without realizing it, the moment her heart started beating at the sight of him and at the feel of his feather-like touch on her body sending new and sweet sensation through her veins and nerves. Everything changed the moment she felt his soft pink lips on hers, causing a rush of electricity throughout her body. But when was that? No one can respond to that as she couldn¡¯t tell when and how she fell for him. Bracing herself, She was willing to stay strong as ever, doing what was right for him ¡¯cause that¡¯s the only way she can get his attention. The next day at work, she gathers some files she¡¯s from working on heading to Keane¡¯s office. It¡¯s a Friday and she¡¯s supposed to give a detailed report on thepany¡¯s activities and expenditures throughout the week and that she was dutiful to. It took her a little while to reach as her office is on the third floor. Thanks to the elevator, it was made easier for her. She knocked on the door but there was no response inside, deciding to go in, she pushed open the door and entered. Her steps froze at the sight of Keane with ady sitting on his thigh, kissing. The way he was kissing her was unlike how he does it with her. He was so gentle, holding her as if she were the most fragile thing that he was not willing to break. Her eyes sting at the sight of them making out, she lowers her head trying so hard not to let a tear drop down. She couldn¡¯t move, it was like her feet were rooted to the floor unable to move. A dissatisfied expression forms on Keane¡¯s face at the sight of her standing by the door. ¡°Who fuckin gave you permission to barge into my office?¡± He asked. His voice was surprisingly low, and cold, making Smiles tremble in fear. The tears that she was trying to hold all these while came falling, wetting the files in her hands. ¡°I- I am sorry¡­I, I¡­the report¡± She could hardly form a word as she kept trembling in fear.N?velDrama.Org content. He¡¯s always been cold to her but today was different, there was so much in those words of his that came piercing right to her soul, killing her being. She didn¡¯t dare raise her head, and just kept her head down. ¡°Who is she, Keane?¡± Lisa¡¯s tiny voice came. The chills in the room died immediately at her question. Keane turns to her, his gaze is soft and tender as he rubs her cheeks, pulling her attention to him. He ces a light kiss on her lips and rubs on it with his tombs. ¡°No one important¡­just a ¡­¡± he pauses and nces at Smiles. ¡°Worker¡± hepleted. Lisa nods and nces at Smiles onest time before turning back to him. ¡°Right,¡± Smiles thought to herself, crying. She¡¯s nothing to him, she¡¯s never been and never will she. She mes her stupid self for falling for him even after knowing the truth behind their closeness. ¡°Worker, right!¡± she thought. That¡¯s who she is to him, just a worker, no one important. ¡°Why is she just standing there?¡± Lisa¡¯s confused voice came. She¡¯s been trying to see who she is but couldn¡¯t because she lowered her head. ¡°Leave!!!¡± Keanemands. Smiles didn¡¯t wait for another second and quickly closed on the door behind. Her hands were trembling, not in fright but in pain. Inside the elevator, she couldn¡¯t help but cry. Her fate is cursed when ites to love, no one will ever love her for who she is, unless she learns to love herself. Her heart aches but she could do nothing but hope for the better. Bracing up herself, she wipes away her tears. There is no need to cry over a lost sheep, she should move on and try looking for a different one, That¡¯s only if she can move on ¡¯cause right now, she seems to be stuck. Chapter 40 Smiles walked out of thepany building and stood by the roadside as usual waiting for a taxi. There was no Derrick to drive her home today because he had to go search more on his missing sister. Not like she needed him now, all she wished for was to be left alone. Thank goodness he wasn¡¯t here like that wish of hers wouldn¡¯t have been granted Behind, was Keane and Lisaing out of the building hand in hand with each other. She saw them and was quick to divert her gaze away from them. She knew herself better than to watch them being all lovey. As usual, his car stopped before him and they drove away. She watches them leave, with no form of emotion. She¡¯s learned to brace herself and not be the emotional type she¡¯s always been. Stopping a taxi, she buds in quietly gazing at nothing, seemingly lost in thought. Her drive home was somehow long because of the constant stops they had to make but it didn¡¯t bother her one bit, she wasn¡¯t conscious of her surroundings either. She stepped out of the car, and stood before the big white mansion, gazing at it. This is the mansion she¡¯se to know as her home, that was before, not until she learned the truth today. It has never been a home, and it will never be. Guess she was just fooling herself, trying to make her aching heart ach less but little did she know she was silently making herself to be adapted to thefort in the four corners of this mansion, loving it only to leave it in the end. Was she going to leave? That she couldn¡¯t say, it all depends on him¡­Keane, her master. Whatever he says holds.N?velDrama.Org content. With a heavy heart, she walks into the mansion. He wasn¡¯t back, it felt strange somehow but for a second there, it didn¡¯t feel strange. He must be spending time with her, that¡¯s for sure. ¡°Love is torture¡± she murmurs pushing open her door. No longer, she heard footstepsing through the corridor. It was the very first time she¡¯s gotten a footstep since she entered this mansion. Not even when Keane is back from work. Curious to know who it was, she opened slightly on the door piping outside. She saw them. Keane held her by the hand leading her to his room. Silently watching them, tears roll down her cheeks. She can¡¯t remember thest time she entered his room, and it hurts knowing she got to enter without even trying. Her lips were trembling, threatening to expose her. She was quick to close her mouth with her hands, stopping the sound froming out. Closing the door quietly, she goes to the bath and switches on the shower letting the cold water fall down her body. ¡°What were you expecting? To be treated like a queen?¡­¡± She scoffs at sneezing. ¡°You¡¯re nobody to him¡­no one important¡­can¡¯t you see?¡± She said crying. It was the only ce she could cry freely knowing him around. ¡°Can¡¯t you see you are making a big mistake here¡­can¡¯t you?¡± She asked in a cracked voice, falling to the ground. ¡°You have fallen for the wrong person¡­can¡¯t you see that you are just a nobody to him? Only his pleasure bag?¡± She cries out, trembling. This pain, the pain she is feeling now is unlike the pains she¡¯s felt before. It hurts right to her bones, rendering her paralyzed. ¡°He will never love you, even if you sacrifice your most priceless possession¡­never¡± She just couldn¡¯t stay strong. He broke right through her defense even before she could realize it and it hurt like the mes in hell and more. ¡°Don¡¯t hope, stop hoping¡­just let it go, please!¡± She begs to no one but herself. If she could stop herself from feeling all these, she would dly do it but she can¡¯t. For the second time in her entire life, she wished she was truly a fairy godmother. She didn¡¯t know how long she¡¯d spent in the cold shower and only switched it off when she was trembling nonstop, sneezing from time to time. She¡¯s caught a cold. Removing her already-drenched clothes, she quickly watches it before stepping out of the bath, drying off her body, and making sure to put on something thick, warm, and long. Tugging herself under the thick warm sheets. She woke up to the bright sunlight shining piercingly through the transparent ss windows. She attempts to get up but only ends up falling back on the bed because of her throbbing head as she winches in pain. There was nothing she could do other thany back down, waiting for God to know how long the headache would go away. Her stomach grumbles, reminding her she didn¡¯t eat dinnerst night. Her face blooms into a bright smile at the sight of the chocte boxes lying by her bedside. Derrick bought it for her thest time because she demanded it but she didn¡¯t get to eat it because of how lost she was, guess it was meant for this day, this moment. She picks up one pack and quickly devours it like a hungry kitten. A smile spread on her lips remembering what Derrick said before agreeing to buy her the choctes. ¡°You are like a goodbination of a cute little puppy and a cute little kitten¡­making you such an adorable thing¡­I will have to take you to a cute baby crawlingpetition if you keep on putting on that face¡± said Derrick to her. Shaking her head, she takes all the chocte boxes, cing them by the side for easy ess as she eats on the second one smiling. She spent the rest of her day inside, it was a Saturday after all, so no work for her. She willingly didn¡¯t show up downstairs hoping Keane mighte looking for her but to her dismay, he didn¡¯t. But still, her gaze never left the door. Deep down, she believes he will, even though the signs were all over the walls, and it didn¡¯t need a soothsayer to say it. Will hee looking for her or will her wait be in vain? Chapter 41 The door to her room opens, and her head snaps to the side with a sweet smile on her face. She knew it was him and her heart couldn¡¯t stop beating in excitement. So she thought until the person behind the door made himself visible. Her face drops at the sight of the butler, standing by the door. Her once excited heart was now twisting in pain. What was she expecting? For him to leave his sweet Lisa ande check on her, His worker? That¡¯s ridiculous of her to think he will do such a thing. ¡°The young Master demands your presence, Ms¡± the butler informs, and leaves. As the obedient ve that she was, she climbed off the bed adjusting her dress. She was wearing gray sweatpants and a sweatshirt. Her cherry brown wavy hair was messy but it made her look even more beautiful. Bracing herself, she walks out of the room climbing down the stairs. Her gaze caught sight of Keane sitting in the dining, eating. He was alone, guess that¡¯s why he remembered her. Always the second choice. ¡°Heard you¡¯ve been in your room since morning,¡± he said, turning his gaze to the small figure by his side. ¡°Sorry master, wasn¡¯t feeling well but I am ok now¡± she quickly exins, not wanting to gain his sympathy. It¡¯s not like he was feeling pity for her anyway. ¡°Details¡± hemands. She knew what he meant and quickly exined further. ¡°Just a cold¡­but I am better off now¡± she said, tugging her hands on her sweatshirt. He nods, indicating with his head for her to take her seat which she did obediently. ¡°Smile Laverne!¡± He calls out to her name and she turns to him. ¡°This is my house, my rules¡­you leave me, as my ve and nothing more,¡± he said, lowering her head. Of Course, she knows all that and doesn¡¯t need a clock as a reminder. ¡°Your daily meals will always be served and you must eat them, it¡¯s an order¡­I hate spending unnecessarily ¡± he said with so much authority in a way that she couldn¡¯t help but shiver, nodding. If she¡¯s such a burden to him now why don¡¯t he let go? He has what he¡¯s always wanted anyway and there is also no use of her being with him. ¡°Yes, master¡­I¡¯m sorry master!¡± She apologized in a cracked voice. ¡°Eat! The Butler will hand you drugs afterward¡± he informs, and she nods. When she was still in her room she was super hungry but now, she doesn¡¯t feel like eating again. But hearing what he said, she had no choice but to eat and finish the food before her. ¡°Tomorrow¡­we will be going somewhere¡± he informs. She was curious as to where but she dared not ask. ¡°You will be given clothes for the event,¡± he said. She could only nod, forming a thin line with her lips. Grandpa Jimmy is a very fun and party guy, knowing his grandson has someone, he is willing to do whatever it takes to bring both of them together. That¡¯s why he decides to throw a party, inviting Keane over but being precise and persistent on him tagging her along. He didn¡¯t deny not like he couldn¡¯t but because he¡¯s never turned down his grandpa¡¯s request, ever, and if bringing her makes both of his grandparents happy, then, he would do it a thousand times. He loves them so much, they are the only family he¡¯s got. He went straight to his room after dinner. Smiles follow afterwards making sure to drink her drugs. There was no course for rm, it¡¯s either she drinks it or she stays dying slowly. Not like he cares, though. The night was young, she spent her whole day sleeping and now that she was supposed to sleep, sleep was too far away from answering her calls no matter how long she rang his phone. She walks to the side and pulls on the blind. The beautiful view of the city came shining charmingly like little stars in the night sky. ¡°The beauty of the city lights shines so beautifully, brightening up the city from the clutches of darkness but the lights do fade, and when it does, the city only ends up being consumed by the darkness in just a second,¡± she said in a whisper. ¡°If only the sun could stay in the sky, shining without seizing¡­¡± She inhales heavily. ¡°So bad the sun also needs some sleep, and when it goes to bed.. the darknesses, devouring all the creatures and things it¡¯s been trying to protect¡± A tear rolls down her cheeks as she stares at the night sky that¡¯s void of any lights. ¡°But why don¡¯t you give up? Why do you keep on beating them anytime he¡¯s around? Why not go to sleep like the sun, even if it¡¯s just for an hour?¡± She questions no one. Well, those questions were being referred to herself, to her stubborn and eager heart. She cries wishing for something different. Even though her heart aches, it still wants him. He hurts her in every way possible, his words, his actions, and more, her heart still beats for him and she can¡¯t stop it. Her mind and soul die every time but still wants him, to talk less about her body.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. What could be more painful than love? Only love can hurt her this much and it pains her to know she won¡¯t get his love, that she isn¡¯t the one he loves. With onest nce, she walks to her bed and tugs herself under the covers. Closing her eyes, she wishes it should all be just a dream, a nightmare knowing she will wake up to a different life, a different one. Chapter 42 There was absolutely nothing she could do, and it was so annoying to know her sluggishness would worsen with time. Keane was not at home, and she didn¡¯t get to think about him, thanks to social media and her online games. A knock came on the door, grabbing her attention as she stared at the door, ordering the person toe in. It was the butler, he walked in with a shopping bag and ced it by her bedside. She didn¡¯t bother moving an inch, not like she couldn¡¯t but because the butler always doesn¡¯t ept help saying he isn¡¯t that old and is capable of doing things himself. So much like everyone in this mansion, not interesting at all. ¡°Good morning, Ms¡± he greets. For the first time since she entered the mansion, he smiles at her. Her brows furrowed in disbelief, like is she dreaming or what? She thought, staring at him in utmost disbelief. ¡°Good morning, Mr¡± she struggles and says, blinking. ¡°Your dress for the ball¡± he informs. She could only stare at him with no words left. Gulping down her spits, she nods. His eyes caught sight of the peels of chocte boxes by the side. ¡°There ain¡¯t really good in such a quantity,¡± he says. Confused by what he is saying, she raises a brow questioningly. ¡°Choctes,¡± he said, directing his gaze to the side. She was quite embarrassed not because he saw it but because she didn¡¯t throw her mess. ¡°Breakfast is ready¡­the young Master wants you to be ready by three¡± he informs. She nods, swallowing. ¡°Thanks¡± Her voice was faint but he was able to get her. ¡°My pleasure!¡± He turned to leave but was stopped by her. She¡¯s still curious as to what the event they are to attend is all about and something in her won¡¯t let her be in peace ¡°The event, what¡¯s it all about?¡± She asked. Her voice was soft and low as if it would die out at any time. ¡°You¡¯ll get to know, when you attend¡­hurry up for breakfast before young Master gets back¡± With that, he left, leaving her wondering. After a while of thinking, her stomach grumbled only then did she jump out of the bed, and quickly clean her face before running down. Later that day, Smiles walks out of the bath, with a towel tied around her chest and her hair. She stood before the mirror, staring at her reflection. As always, she was beautiful, her pale silky body shining so brightly in the mirror making her look like a model fit for advertising women¡¯s lotions. Her long slender legs were as though she¡¯d never had a scratch on them. Water rolls from her hair down to her corbone, showing off the fine structure and texture of her body. Everything was so perfect except for one thing, his marks. There were no hickeys on her body, and for some reason, it hurt. Since she got to know about Lisa, he¡¯s not visited her, not once. Why would he when he¡¯s all in one person? She bites on her lips, aiming at bringing herself back to the present which she seeded as she picks up her lotion and starts applying it on her body. In the bag is a navy blue one-shoulder tight long sequin and silver tform heels. Sure enough, he knows what¡¯s trending fordies. Without wasting time, she puts on the dress, arranging her hair in an Arianna ponytail. As curly as her hair was, it was a beautiful look. Her tiny yet beautiful figure could be seen in the mirror, the dress fit so well showing off her curvesdies die to get.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. With nude lipstick on her pretty lips and a brush of her eyebrows andshes, she was ready to go but not wanting to look so casual even though the dress she had on said otherwise, she applied some blush. Adding a dash to her ready excellent looks. Taking her silver purse on the bed, she nced at herself one more time, satisfied with herself before walking out of her room and heading downstairs where Keane was patiently waiting for her. He was dressed in a navy blue suit with a white turtleneck insideplimenting his ck shoes. His light brown hair was beautifully styled making him look like a god of beauty. His eyes caught sight of her climbing down the stairs looking as intoxicating and alluring as she could ever be. He¡¯s always known she is a beauty since the start but this was mind-blowing. For the first time in his entire life, he finds himself stuck unable to move away his gaze on her. With every step of hers, he could feel the bubbles in his stomach. Strange¡­with one gulp, he breathed heavily, willing himself to look away. He was about to, he was almost doing it when she smiled, shattering all his efforts of resistance. Just like her name, her smile is just so¡­ no word fits to describe it. He was rendered helpless staring at the beauty before him. Smiles kept on smiling, totally oblivious of what she was doing to him. Well, it seemed like he wasn¡¯t the only one feeling strange because Smiles could barely count her heartbeats, and the butterflies in her tummy increased a thousandfold. Taking him by the arms, he led her to the car. This is the second time she¡¯s entering his car. Well, in real count it¡¯s the third, just she couldn¡¯t remember the first because she was too drunk to know her surroundings and that was at Mark and Xena¡¯s wedding. The car stopped before a big gray mansion, and the media people were everywhere at the entrance, not missing out on taking as many pictures of the guests as possible. After all, it was Grandpa Jimmy throwing the party and nothing less could be expected. Beautiful decorations on the walls and more. He gets out of the car with the help of his driver and walks to her side, taking her by the hand. They walk side by side, into the hall. Smiles heart was dancing in excitement, her eyes never leaving their tags hands, enjoying the warmness of his hand on hers. She stares at him, a smile spread on her pretty lips. Watching his handsome face and holding his hands is what she is sure to never get used to. Well, the camera guys didn¡¯t miss a shot, not when it concerned Keane Austin. Chapter 43 As soon as they got into the building, she was taking in a tight hug. stunned by what was going on, her eyes met Keane¡¯s who responded with a nod. ¡°wee pretty one!¡± She heard her say. quickly, she snapped out of it and returned back the hug. ¡°Don¡¯t mind me, child, I am just so excited to see you¡± Grandma Shiley said coaxingly. She responds with a smile before saying ¡°It¡¯s ok¡­¡± she left her words in suspense not knowing what to call her. Grandma Shiley was quick to notice and chuckled at her facial expression. ¡°You can call me grandma¡­I don¡¯t mind having beauty for a grandchild¡­¡± Grandma Shiley said. Smiles was happy grandma Shiley was a social and open type. With all the numerous times she thought about this event, thest thing she expected was meeting his family and the question she can¡¯t answer is why did he bring her instead of Lisa? Just what¡¯s going on? ¡°Knowing I will get a super cute little Keane and¡­¡± Grandma Shiley trials of not knowing her name. ¡°Smiles¡­¡± She tells her but Grandma Shiley can¡¯t understand. Was she asking her to smile? Grandma thought inwardly. ¡°That¡¯s my name, Grandma, Smiles,¡± she says and Grandma nods in understanding. ¡°Nice name¡­so I will get a super cute little Keane and Little Smiles¡± She whispered in her ears. Smiles eyes open wide at her word, wait, were they aware of her rtionship with Keane? but how? She couldn¡¯t answer any. Well if they know, that only means they know it¡¯s just a contract and nothing more but don¡¯t they know he has a girlfriend? She thought staring at Grandma Shiley who was busily talking with Keane. ¡°Such a stubborn little brat¡± Smiles watch Grandma Shiley pull on Keane¡¯s ears. Her eyes flew wide in disbelief, no one dared to do such to him but she was his grandma and that gave her right overall. She chuckles with her hands on her mouth, not daring to let her voice out. Their gaze met, and she was quick to lower hers, she couldn¡¯t stand his gaze. ¡°He doesn¡¯t make you cry, right pretty one? If he does just say it and I will pull off his ears for you¡± Grandma Shiley said, still pulling in his ears. She didn¡¯t mind the fact that they were in a public ce. Smiles was surprised at her sudden question, everyone¡¯s gaze was on them most precisely, on her. She gulps nervously. ¡°No grandma, he treats me nicely¡­always gentle and loving like I am his most precious treasure¡± she exins, reminiscing on him holding her by the hand as gently as ever. Their gaze met again, but she didn¡¯t flinch and stood tall meeting him. ¡°You don¡¯t have to make him look all loving, just say it and I will make him pay¡± Grandma urges. Seeing how hard she was pulling on Keane¡¯s ears, she ran to them begging Grandma to let go, which she did. ¡°I promise you, Grandma, he isn¡¯t but if he dares to, I won¡¯t have a second thought and quicklye to you so you will punish him hard¡­so hard that he will regret ever hurting me¡± She didn¡¯t know what she was saying, all she knows is she just couldn¡¯t watch him in pain, though grandma Shiley pulling on his ears was nothing to him. ¡°Fine then¡­because of her¡± grandma warns and leaves. She stares at Keane biting her lips, feeling guilty.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± She asked in concern. He shakes his head in denial. ¡°Sorry about that!¡± She apologized. He chuckles, finding her cute and amusing. ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything, ¡± he tells her. ¡°But¡­it¡¯s all because of me¡± she interjected, still feeling guilty. He moves closer, closing the gaps between them. She could feel his hot breath on the crock of her neck, making her too. She quickly covers her mouth with her hands, red in embarrassment for being exposed. A smile spread on Keane¡¯s lips, seeing her react to him. He loves it when she reacts to him, her sensitivity is what he enjoys in her. ¡°You really feel guilty about it?¡± His baritone voice vibrates, sending shivers down her spine. She nods. ¡°Then be ready to make me want to forgive you¡­I am no good Samaritan after all¡± He says. She swallows knowing what he means. Her body shivers in excitement at the thought of them making out. Gosh! How she missed him, she was already burning hot right now, and her body was quick to react to his words. He blows air on her ear loop. She didn¡¯t expect him to do such and it only made her weak to the knees and she staggered almost falling. He was quick to catch her by the waist lowering his head to meet hers. ¡°Focus little one¡­you want me to eat you here, do you?¡± His voice was low and husky. Her head was clouded as she stared at his beautiful sets of gray eyes rendering her speechless. She nods. ¡°Is that a yes, little one!¡± He was amused by her response. ¡°No¡­I mean, yes¡­Jesus¡­I-I don¡¯t know¡± she stutters not knowing what to say. Truth be told, she didn¡¯t listen to what he was saying and just nodded in response. He chuckles taking a step back. her chest rises and falls in a fast rhyme, A server came standing with their drinks. Keane took both, handing her one, and she gratefully epted. It isn¡¯t all the time she gets him to serve her like this and she was happy it happened. ¡°They look so cute together,¡± Grandma Shiley said, tugging on her husband¡¯s arms. Grandpa Jimmy could only smile, knowing his grandson was such a big teaser reminding him of his younger self. ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve seen her before, but somehow I just can¡¯t pinpoint,¡± Grandma Shiley said thoughtfully and Grandpa Jimmy nodded. ¡°She looks exactly like Fiona, everything about her¡± Grandpa Jimmy said. Only then did Grandma Shiley figure out¡­ ¡°No doubt I could feel it¡­ the sweet fragranceing from her, just like Fiona, she¡¯s no exception,¡± Grandma Shiley said in understanding. ¡°But nothing is more beautiful than you¡± Grandpa Jimmy surely knows how to change the topic, pulling her legs even wider. Grandma Shiley blushes hard, even though she¡¯s old, love is forever young and she will keep on reacting like this to his every word. Chapter 44 ¡°Come here pretty one, grandma has a lot to show you¡± Grandma Shiley pulls her away heading to a corner. Smiles turns to Keane and he nods. ¡°I know this isn¡¯t the right ce and time but it was the only thing we could do to make that brat tag you along,¡± Grandma Shiley said in a sad tone. Smiles felt sorry for her understanding her pain. But wait, have they been waiting to see her? She thought with slightly twisted brows. ¡°It¡¯s fine Grandma, I don¡¯t mind at all¡± She shes a sweet smile, following her behind. Grandma Shiley led her into a room. It was big and everything was decorated with blue. Lots of pictures of a cute little boy on the wall, and so on. ¡°Where did you two meet?¡± Came Grandma¡¯s sudden question. Smiles didn¡¯t know if to answer honestly or lie but thinking about it, there was just no need to lie. ¡°Hispany¡­in an interview¡± she exined. It¡¯s not like that was the first ce they met but at least, it¡¯s the most decent. ¡°Keane has never been a fan ofdies¡¯ reasons unknown to us but when we heard she moved ady into his mansion, we were so happy¡± Grandma Shiley paused before continuing. ¡°It¡¯s always been my dream to see his child, my great-grandchild¡­not like that¡¯s all I wished for but¡­he just didn¡¯t have the life he wished for, and that left a broken part in his heart that hasn¡¯t healed up till now ¡± grandma was getting emotional, she quickly wipes on her tears. ¡°Pardon me¡± she chuckles and Smiles chuckles too, finding her funny. Well, she knows women are emotional but it¡¯s just so strange seeing an older woman crying. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened in his past and I wish to ask what left him broken¡­he¡¯s got you and grandpa and his mom and dad,¡± Smiles said then suddenly recalled she hadn¡¯t seen or heard anything about his mom or dad. Wait! Are they dead? She thought to herself but was quick to shake off her thoughts. Grandma walks to the cupboard and torches on a picture of a beautifuldy with light brown hair. With just a nce, Smiles could tell it was Keane¡¯s mother. The only thing that differs is the difference in their eye color. ¡°She¡¯s beautiful¡± Smilespliment with gaze not leaving the portrait. ¡°She¡¯s Keane¡¯s mom¡± Grandma Shiley informs. Well, she had already figured it out on her own. ¡± She died when Keane was just 12 years old¡­the worst thing that can ever happen to anyone is to watch your mother dying and you can¡¯t do anything to save her¡± Tears roll down Grandma Shirley¡¯s cheeks remembering how bitter Keane cried. ¡°He watched her leave this earth¡­crying and begging her to stay¡± She wiped her nostrils and turned to smile with mixed emotions on her face. ¡°For that, he hates his father¡­Austin, my son mes him for his mother¡¯s death¡­he isn¡¯t wrong though¡­if only he had stayed and didn¡¯t go, maybe she wouldn¡¯t have died in the first ce¡­I know he¡¯s my son but I must be frank, he messed up .. big time¡± Grandma Shiley grinds on her teeth, taking a seat on the bed. Smiles quietly take hers, wiping away the tears she didn¡¯t know were there. ¡°He was just a boy, desiring to experience the best in the family but Austin was far from giving him that¡­¡± Grandma Shiley paused and turned to her. ¡°Do you love my son?¡± She asked to take Smiles by surprise. Smiles opens her mouth only to close it again, how can she admit her feelings for him? She was confused and didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°You know, the essence of every rtionship is love¡­without love, the rtionship is nothing but a forcible one,¡± Grandma Shiley said, turning her gaze to the picture of little Keane on the wall. ¡°Austin never loved Lily, Keane¡¯s mom and because ofck of love, she had to suffer for it¡± Grandma Shiley finished. The room was immersed inplete silence. ¡°If he didn¡¯t love her then why did he marry her? Marriage is all about love and understanding, to be willing to bemitted¡± Smiles asked curious to know why.N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Exactly child¡­but that was far from being the reason¡­you know, Austin was never in love with her, but Fiona since childhood¡­frankly, we all thought they would end up together but it proved us wrong when Fiona suddenly got married to another man¡­he was hurt, very hurt and thinking he could get over it with marriage, he decided to marry Lily who has been silently loving him but it wasn¡¯t the same for him¡­he never loved her even till her death¡­that¡¯s how Keane ended up hating him¡± Grandma Shiley exins. ¡°No one but Austin is at fault. Fiona followed her heart, but he was so persistent to give up to the extent he destroyed both their lives in the process¡± Grandma Shiley was trying so hard not to cry. She can clearly remember the tears on Fiona¡¯s face when she came begging for Austin to tell the truth but he didn¡¯t. Smiles were already crying now, she could imagine. ¡°So I ask you again, pretty one¡­do you love my grandson?¡± Grandma Shiley asked. Smiles quickly nod, crying. ¡°Yes¡­yes, Grandma¡­so much that it hurts¡± She bursts out in tears, crying out loud. Grandma Shileyforts her. It¡¯s the first time she¡¯s beenforted by someone and the feeling was just so magical, exceptionally. ¡°I saw it the second Iid my eyes on you¡­¡± Grandma Shiley pulls her at arm¡¯s length, ¡°Then fight for him¡­I don¡¯t know what obstacles you are facing but I need you to fight for him, make him desire you like life itself¡­make him love you and want you like there¡¯s no tomorrow ¡°Grandma encourages. She cried even more, letting it out. ¡°How? I don¡¯t know how, grandma¡­and it¡¯s pains¡± she cries, talking in-between her sobs. ¡°Just let it flow, your love will guide you,¡± Grandma Shiley said. Rubbing on her back. The room went dead-silent, Smiles wiped on her face feeling much better than she¡¯d ever been. ¡°Thanks, Grandma¡± Smiles was grateful and happy to know someone like Grandma Shiley, only God knows how weak she was, about to give up. Chapter 45 ¡°He looked even cuter when he was young,¡± Smiles said, changing the topic. Grandma nods with a proud smile on her face. ¡°You know when he was way younger¡­little girls couldn¡¯t get away from him¡­sometimes, we had to shove them away,¡± Grandma Shiley said, reminiscing on how she always chased the children away. ¡°But it was different with him¡­he had no time for any, even a smile was hard to get from him¡± Grandma continues. It wasn¡¯t strange to Smiles, she¡¯s seen it and she needs no one to tell her. The only person she¡¯s seen him smile with is Lisa, and she wishes she was the one. ¡°Always the lone and cold type,¡± Grandma Shiley says. ¡°Does that mean he had no friends?¡± Smiles asked curiously. Grandma chuckles. ¡°He has Derrick and Bruice¡­those are the only people he¡¯s got himself acquainted with¡±Grandma Shiley informs. Smiles nod. They kept on discussing Keane and her childhood and how funny he was when he tried to imitate his favorite superhero ¡®Batman¡¯. It was funny and Smiles couldn¡¯t stop herself fromughing out loud. Imagine his cute little self in a Batman suit was funny and Grandma Shiley was good at narrating his childhood fun parts to her making it even funnier. Smiles could not take it anymore when Grandma Shiley showed her a picture of little Keane in Grandpa Jimmy¡¯s dress, he was even putting on his shoes too. Just looking at him with the big sses on made Smilesugh even more, she didn¡¯t know someone like Keane could be this cute and funny in his childhood. Her eyes caught sight of a portrait of a beautifuldy. She wasn¡¯t Lily, she was different and even more beautiful than her. She couldn¡¯t help but stare back at the amber-blue eyes that didn¡¯t stop staring at her and she was no fool to notice the simrities between them. Her cherry brown hair, her eyes, nose, and even lips¡­everything was the same except Smiles¡¯s hair was curly while hers was straight. Grandma noticed the silence and when she followed her line of sight, she saw the portrait. ¡°S-she looks just like me!¡± Smiles said surprise and disbelief written all over her face.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Who is she?¡± Question Smiles, staring at Grandma Shiley with pleading eyes silently begging for an answer. ¡°Fiona¡­¡± Grandma Shiley replies shortly. ¡°And yes she looks like you¡­for a second there when I saw you, I thought it was her¡± Grandma Shiley confesses. Smiles couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. They can¡¯t possibly be lookalikes because she¡¯s way older than her except¡­she, Smiles is her child. Smiles grew wide at the realization, that it can¡¯t be, right? She was conflicted about what to believe. ¡°Where is she now?¡± Smiles asked, moving closer, reaching out to the portrait. ¡°S-she¡¯s¡­dead¡± Grandma Shiley said in a sad yet cracked voice. Tears roll down her cheeks as she stares at the portrait in her hands. If she¡¯s truly her mother, what happened to her? How did she die? ¡°Any idea on how she died?¡± She turns to Grandma Shiley, who just shakes her head. Smiles were broken by her response, how was she to get clues now? Just how? All her life, she grew up as an orphan, no one to call mom and now that she¡¯s found something rted to her, there was no way she could get answers. Maybe she can ask Keane to help her out with the search¡­that¡¯s if he will agree to help. Grandpa Jimmy walks in, breaking the silence between bothdies. ¡°Come on nowdies, it¡¯s dancing time¡± He stood between them and they wrapped their hands around him as he walked. Then out we¡¯re handed Smiles over to Keane turning his attention to his wife as they started dancing. Keane pulled her to the stage but Smiles was a bit hesitant. ¡°Don¡¯t want to dance?¡± He asked, and she was quick to deny. ¡°Just¡­don¡¯t know how to,¡± she exins, feeling embarrassed. ¡°Never danced before?¡± He asked and she nodded. ¡°Well, it¡¯s simple¡­just follow my lead¡± his right hand wraps around her tiny waist, pulling her closer leaving only an inch of space between them. Out of instinct, she ced her hand on his firm shoulder intertwining the other with his. Gently, he swayed her around, with each counting step. She was a quick learner and in no time, she was dancing like someone who¡¯s been dancing for a long time now. Her gaze was on his hard chest, gulping every now and then. Untangling their hands, his other hand moved to her waist, trailing on her spine line. Even though she was putting on close, she could feel his fingers ying with her. As a teaser that he was, he pulls on the rip, and out of instinct, she flinches, raising her head to meet his gaze but is weed with his soft lips on hers. Her eyes grew wide upon realizing she was¡­kissing him. There was a spark in her eyes that said a lot more than him just wanting to tease her. It was like time stopped for a second, all she could see was him and all she could hear was her heart beating. She pulls away covering her face on his shoulder praying no one saw that. It was just too embarrassing and good, that she had to admit. ¡°Shy?¡± He asked but she didn¡¯t respond. ¡°You know¡­we¡¯ve done more than just kiss,¡± he tells her shamelessly. She didn¡¯t know he could be this shameless in a ce like this, just how shameless can he be after this? She blushes knowing what the answer is. ¡°No¡­no, I am not shy,¡± she denied. A mischievous smile shes in his eyes, wanting to tease her more. ¡°Really?¡± He asked and she nodded confidently but inside, she was shivering. Lowering his head, he captures her lips, not minding they were in a public ce. Staying strong, she met him and kissed her silently enjoying it. ¡°Shy!¡± He concluded by pulling away. She frowned, not happy with his conclusion. ¡°No, I¡¯m not¡± she interjected with a face that spoke so much of her bravery. A smile appeared on the side of his lips but was quick to wipe it off. ¡°You didn¡¯t return the kiss,¡± he tells her, and she gulps. Did he want her to return the kiss? She asked herself, staring at him. ¡°You didn¡¯t ask me to,¡± she said, pointing out his mistake. ¡°Kiss me then¡± he had no time to beat around the bush. Smiles didn¡¯t know if she shouldugh or cry, but after a long contemtion, she kissed him. Chapter 46 She felt as confident as ever, and all she could think was him and his sweet taste. He was taken aback by her sudden braveness. Even though she showed it, he didn¡¯t know she would act this daring. But he didn¡¯t mind, he somehow loved it. His hands travel to her behind the head, pulling her even closer, taking in more of her sweet taste. Feeling the sudden quietness of the room, Smiles pulls away, covering her face on his chest, face red as a tomato. ¡°They won¡¯t bite you, you know,¡± he tells her but she doesn¡¯t move. This part of him brings out both the brave and shy side of her. Was too brave to kiss him but at the same time shy to look at him. The song ended and Grandpa Jimmy and Grandma Shiley walked up to them, with smiling faces. ¡°Common now, pretty one¡­I¡¯ve got to introduce you to someone¡± he raised his hands urging her to grab which she did, following him quietly. He leads her to a group of men in expensive ck suits, they are old butpared to Grandpa Jimmy, they were younger. They were his sons after all, not like he gave birth to them but they were no different to Autin, his son. The sight of Smiles left the men speechless, as they stared at her in awe¡­she was indeed a beauty but the most shocking was her unwavering resemnce to Fiona. Among the wealthy and elegant men was Mr Wright, the owner of the Wright¡¯s enterprise and father to Derrick. He was the most shocked, staring at Smiles was like staring at his wife, thest person he will ever forget. Wright is Fiona¡¯s husband, the one behind her unforeseen death. If only he had believed her, if only he had chosen to investigate more than to conclude, she wouldn¡¯t have died, maybe she would have still been alive. The sweet memories of her came flooding in his head, as she gazed at Smile¡¯s smiling face as she respectfully greeted the men. ¡°This is Smiles, my daughter-inw¡± Grandpa Jimmy informs proudly as the man nods in satisfaction. Sure end, she¡¯s worth the title of being the daughter-inw of the Austin family. Her beauty itself speaks for it. ¡°Smiles, right?¡± Mr Wright asked, stretching his hands for a handshake. ¡°Yes¡­¡± She smiles politely. He couldn¡¯t stop staring at her, everything about her speaks of Fiona, it¡¯s like she reincarnated. This left him wondering if she was the missing child, the one he¡¯d been secretly searching for all this while. He wishes to amend his mistake, and in doing so, he has to get hold of his missing child before trying to get both his children¡¯s forgiveness. Derrick deliberately left thepany to him because of what he did and knowing he is getting older, if he doesn¡¯t make things right not only will he regret and face the consequences but hispany will have to pay for it.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Derrick is a simple and easygoing person but when vexed, he silently walks away without saying a word. He just can¡¯t remember thest time he saw his son. Smiles stares confusedly at the elderly man who seems to not stop looking at her. He had dark brown hair, she couldn¡¯t see his face clearly but the little she could see was enough to recognize him on their second meet. A Little chat with the men, Smiles was pulled out of the crowd of men by Grandma Shiley. ¡°Thanks, grandma¡­I was slowly dying there¡± she said, breathing out in relief. She couldn¡¯t believe Grandpa Jimmy would call her only toter bring up a talk on business leaving her hanging. If not because she had learned business in school, she wouldn¡¯t have been off-topic. ¡°Don¡¯t mind the pretty one¡­he doesn¡¯t know how to care for ady¡­except me, I must confess¡± Grandma Shiley said proudly. She could only smile at Grandma¡¯s cuteness. ¡°The saying that love is forever young is true in this case,¡± Smiles said and Grandma Shiley nodded in agreement. ¡°If love is to die, then I think it will die with us, ¡± Grandma Shiley jokes. Smiles fake a frown. ¡°Grandma!!¡± She calls. ¡°You can¡¯t say much, what about me and Keane,¡± she asked, faking a teary eye. ¡°Don¡¯t stress pretty one¡­you know it¡¯s not possible¡± Grandma Shiley said soothing her swollen heart. ¡°You guys can give birth to a new one¡­a new love that best soothes you younger generation¡­¡± she said. Smiles was a bit confused about what she meant by that. ¡°Love is something you can see and feel¡­it¡¯s not a man or an object you can carry about¡­it¡¯s in here, what you feel for him, that¡¯s love¡± Grandma Shiley points to the chest, telling her all that she is supposed to know. ¡°So long as this tiny creature always beats for him, always wants him¡­ life will forever reign between you too¡­in such an extent, it won¡¯t be determined by just what you feel and how it beats because you both will be able to feel it, in actions, words and even gazes¡­sensing each other from afar, feeling each other pains¡± She further exins. Smiles could only listen quietly. Coming here has helped her a lot, with the things she¡¯s always been ignored on. ¡°Only love can hurt so badly and at the same time make you feel alive¡± Grandma Shiley hands her a te of grilled chicken. They were at the dining, away from the hall. ¡°How long have you and Grandpa Jimmy been?¡± Smiles questions. ¡°Fifty years,¡± Grandma Shiley tells her, smiling. Smiles was amazed at how they¡¯ve stayed together all these years, loving each other to the brim. How she wishes she would be with Keane till wrinkles and gray hair hovers on their faces and heads. ¡°Have you guys ever had a problem that¡¯s so hard to solve?¡± Smiles asked curious to know how they deal with all their shorings. ¡°No marriage is a perfect child¡­but with both parties in love with each other, they will do anything to keep the rtionship going¡­we makepromises, for the better, for a happy ending,¡± Grandma Shiley tells her. This got her thinking. If it¡¯s all about makingpromises, for love and a healthy rtionship, does that mean she will have topromise even when she knows he has someone he¡¯s in love with? Just like Lily, she doesn¡¯t see her fate any differently. Loving a man who is in love with another. Chapter 47 The party went on, with everyone chatting and drinking. Unlike the parties Smiles attended, this was different¡­ssical and full of filthy rich men and women, dressed in expensive suits and their women with expensive ball gowns and jewelry. She never had any jewelry and she wasn¡¯tining, bit like she wanted any. Watching the crowd dancing left a smile stered on her face. The atmosphere was so lively and good that she felt drowned in it and never wished to go. Her gaze caused the sight of Keane walking in her direction, her smile broadened but was quick to fade at the sight of the brte beside him. She was thedy he¡¯d been hanging around with, Lisa¡­. his first love and girlfriend. Smile hasn¡¯t seen her since she came unless it¡¯s just now she¡¯sing. The sight of them holding hands like couples ache her already bleeding heart making it bleed even more. She staggers, almost falling. Thanks to the man behind the counter, she didn¡¯t fall. ¡°Be careful, beauty¡± He said and she nodded before saying ¡°Thank you¡±. He just shes her a sweet smile and continues his way. Seeing how they kept on approaching her direction, she turned her head in the other direction, not wanting to look their way, deliberately pretending not to have noticed them. ¡°Likewise¡± she heard him respond to Lisa¡¯s questions. Only then did she turn to them, faking a slightly surprised face. ¡°Hi!¡± She breathed out, smiling. It took her all her strength, the stress pattern could be seen clearly on her face. ¡°Hello!¡± Lisa¡¯s tiny voice came. ¡°Lisa Warren¡­¡± She extended her hand for a shake. Smiles were taken aback by words¡­did she just say Warren? Or is she over-thinking? Only one family is going by that surname and that¡¯s Mark¡¯s. Her eyes grow wide at the realization that they might be rted¡­but how? Mark never told her anything about his sister. ¡°Smiles¡­Smiles Laverne¡± she says, epting her hand for a shake. Her gaze met with Keane, he didn¡¯t say anything and just stood there by Lisa, watching them. Normally he was the one to introduce thedies but him being himself, Lisa didn¡¯t wait for him and just proceeded. ¡°Can I have some wine, please!¡± Lisa said to Keane putting on a puppy dog eyes. He couldn¡¯t turn her down, she¡¯s his love anyway. Nodding, he walks away leaving the two girls. ¡°He¡¯s such a loving man, bestowed with everything a girl will ever wish for in a man, ¡± Lisa said, staring at Keane¡¯s broad back. Smiles could only nod, there was basically nothing she could say. ¡°Got a guy?¡± Asked Lisa, taking Smiles unaware of her question. ¡°No!¡± Came Smiles¡¯s response. ¡°Not like I¡¯ve never dated before though¡­just not having one now¡± she added and Lisa nodded. ¡°What happened before you septated?¡± Asked Lisa. She couldn¡¯t recognize Smiles because she¡¯d never seen her face, even when she had the chance to. Little did she know that Smiles was her boyfriend¡¯s pleasure bag. ¡°You mustn¡¯t answer¡­sorry for jumping into your personal space¡­just like chatting with new people,¡± Lisa said, noticing her sudden silence. ¡°No¡­it¡¯s ok¡­just don¡¯t know where to start,¡± Smiles said smiling. She didn¡¯t know Lisa could be this friendly, and she felt bad judging her after their first encounter. It wasn¡¯t her fault though, she was so hurt because Lisa injured her and didn¡¯t bother saying sorry. ¡°Anywhere is cool,¡± Lisa tells her. ¡°I was cheated upon by him with my best friend,¡± Smiles said, recalling the time she walked into them making out. It hurts, but not like before and she¡¯s d she¡¯s getting over it. ¡°So sorry¡­didn¡¯t mean to remind you about your terrible past¡± Lisa apologized feeling guilty. Smiles chuckles seeing her reaction. ¡°You don¡¯t have to¡­I am cool with it anyways¡± She tells her. Lisa nods.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°We started dating when I was eighteen and him, twenty-two¡± Lisa said smiling. Smiles could see the love in her eyes and there was no lie about her feelings for him. This made her feel guilty for being the mediator between two people who are in love. ¡°I was young and naive but with him, love was real¡± she continues. ¡°How old are you now?¡± Asked Smiles. ¡°Twenty-three¡­our rtionship didn¡¯tst actually, we broke up after almost six months of dating for some silky reason¡± She chuckles, finding it funny again. ¡°And what might that reason be?¡± Smiles are curious to know. ¡°I wanted to go study in the country and he didn¡¯t want me to go¡­and me, as young and vibrant as I was, I just couldn¡¯t fold my hands and say yes to everything¡­a girl must do what a gi mist does¡­so, I broke up with him¡± She exins. ¡°The saying that love never dies is the best fit in this case¡­we are back together after five years of being apart, he never stops loving me¡± she exins with a sweet smile stered on her face. Her cherry red lipstick enhances her beauty, making her look more like a seductress. She had a red open-neck straight gown with an exposed back. ¡°Do you love him?¡± Smiles questions. ¡°You don¡¯t expect me not to love him, do you?¡± Lisa said the obvious, smiling. ¡°Of Course, I thought¡­though not like before, the love is there¡± She further exins leaving Smiles still holding her breath. Only after a long time did she exhale, nodding. ¡°It¡¯s good then¡± Smiles watch Keane walk them, handing Lisa the drink. With a nod, she excuses herself, unable to take any more sight of them How was she supposed to deal with them now? She feels like the bad person trying to separate both of them. But why didn¡¯t Keane introduce Lisa to his family as his girlfriend? Why her? What are his ns? Only unanswered questions lingered in Smiles¡¯s head, leaving her hanging in space, in the world of questions. Trying to calm herself down, she saw them, Mark and Xena. Walking towards her, it¡¯s like a test on her self-control. Watching them with the malicious smile on Xena¡¯s face was no good sign but her being Smiles, the onlyst one of her kind, she could only brave up herself, putting in a straight and happy face. Chapter 48 Wasn¡¯t expecting to see you here, you know¡­it¡¯s a ssic and rich party meant for rich people, you know¡± Xena gave a snort of disgust. ¡°Guess my standards are increasing, that¡¯s why I am here,¡± Smiles said smiling. Her smiles were a thorn in Xena¡¯s heart, she could hardly stand it.N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Don¡¯t be too boastful, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re as bored as hell ¡¯cause no one can recognize a low life like you¡± Xena sneers. Mark pinches her arms, not liking her words and actions. Even if she wants to do anything, at least not here, they are in public. She turns to Mark, angrily but seeing his gaze, she doesn¡¯t need any words. ¡°Guess you are right, too bad for me¡± Smiles fake a sad face. ¡°But what if I get to have my best moment here? Just a what if ¡± Smiles said thoughtfully and just then, Derrick came from behind, wrapping his arms around her neck. Turning around, a bright smile blooms on Smiles¡¯s face, happy to see him. ¡°Thought you won¡¯t show up¡± Smiles pout,ining. ¡°Not for any reason, not when I¡¯ve found you¡± he hugs her tightly, not wanting to let go. Smiles was somehow confused by his sudden change but nothing was more important than seeing him. She hugs him back, rubbing on his back. ¡°You know I¡¯m not a kid right!¡± He informs, pulling away and Smiles can¡¯t help butugh. She quite remembers she was the one always saying that and it sounds funny hearing it from him. ¡°Yeah¡­but you look like one just now¡± She taps on his arms, chuckling. Xenawas basically dying of jealousy watching her with Derrick. Mark has never done that to her and it hurts knowing he will never do it. ¡°You¡¯ve eaten?¡± Derrick asked concern. This house is his, and being Keane¡¯s friend gave him lots of advantages. Smiles and nods before saying ¡°Grandma Shiley served me¡­she didn¡¯t let me go until I finished the food on my te and she¡¯s been telling me nice stories about you three,¡± She said and he nodded in satisfaction. Hearing her, Xena was boiling inside. Just how did she get to meet Keane¡¯s grandma and even have the time to chat with her? Xena didn¡¯t know how to feel, she was conflicted right now. ¡°I¡¯m d you had a great time,¡± Derrick said, turning his gaze to the couple before them. ¡°Pardon me intruding but I must take her away,¡± He said and Mark nodded, there was basically nothing he could say to her anyway, not when Xena was around holding him like a parasite not willing to leave its host. Walking away, Smiles and Derrick are met with Grandma Shiley, who rubs on Smiles¡¯s cheeks sweetly. Xena¡¯s gaze never left them, and she saw it which only made her mood to be even more sour. It was gettingte, and with the type of person Grandma Shiley was, she didn¡¯t want them to stay out any further. Lisa, Xena, and Mark were long gone, and the majority of the invitees. Outside, Grandma Shiley keeps on hugging Smiles nonstop. ¡°Pretty one¡­grandma here is going to miss you,¡± she said sadly. ¡°I am not going anywhere Grandma,¡± said smiling, not knowing how else to stop Grandma from being so clingy. Is this how clingy Grandma Shiley is around Grandpa Jimmy? She thought, smiling. ¡°This grandson of mine won¡¯t let you go, I know who he is,¡± Grandma Shiley said, directing her question to Keane who stood there patiently waiting for the time she would let go. She was the one nagging them to get going and now, she is behaving like a clingy five years old. ¡°Maybe he will, if you talk to him nicely¡± Smiles whisper in her ears, as if not wanting him to hear. ¡°He won¡¯t¡­he¡¯s just too cold to even consider his dying grandmother¡± Sheins, almost tearing up. Smiles stares at Keane with pleading eyes, begging him to say something. ¡°What else should this dying grandma do?¡± She continues crying. Smiles struggles to make her stop but to no avail. ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯ve got a baby to pet¡± Keane informed his grandpa who just walked out of the building. Like the love bird that Grandpa Jimmy was, he quickly rushed to her side. ¡°What happened? Who made you cry my love, just say it and I will make sure to punish whoever is responsible ¡± He asked worriedly, urging her to say something whileforting her. ¡°Is it not that grandson of yours?¡± Grandma Shiley says in between her sobs. She wasn¡¯t actually crying, it was all fake. Grandpa Jimmy turns to Keane who shrugs his shoulders, seemingly innocent. ¡°He vehemently refused to bring my pretty granddaughter-inw over, to see us next time¡± Grandmains, adding more spices to it. Smiles were dying inughter, watching the old lovebird being all lovey and childish. ¡°You stinky brats, you dare to refuse your grandma¡¯s request? Even when she puts on her cute face?¡± He asked, ring hard at Keane. ¡°Did you put on your cute face? The one you always put when you want to ask me a favor?¡± Grandpa Jimmy asked in a whisper, and Grandma Shiley shook her head in denial. ¡°No doubt,¡± he said as if understanding the reason why. ¡°Now, go on and ept your grandma¡¯s request before I turn Jacky Chian on you¡± He warns. Smiles couldn¡¯t keep her cool and burst out inughter, holding her stomach. Keane didn¡¯t know whether to cry or tough, as he stared at them with a raised brow. Deep down, he was happy but just couldn¡¯t show it. ¡°Fine¡­I will bring her here again¡­that¡¯s if you two stop nagging me around¡± he said. Grandma Shiley was the first to nod, but she didn¡¯t mind. Having Smiles around was way more fun than nagging her boring grandson who never responds to anything she says. ¡°Now you are talking¡­thank your stars,¡± Grandpa Jimmy said and hugged Smiles then Grandma Shiley, bidding their goodbyes. Chapter 49 On their way home, Smiles couldn¡¯t stop smiling. The scene of Grandma Shiley and Grandpa Jimmy kept on ying in her head, their acting was super good¡­bravo. She will nce at Keane, wondering how he could stay still in situations like that. No change in his temperament, just how can he be this cool? She wonders. ¡°Got something to say?¡± Keane asked startlingly the girl who was busily staring at him lost in thought. She was quick to nod a no, feeling embarrassed she was caught staring. ¡°Thought as much,¡± he said, turning his gaze to the window. Their drive home was quiet, with no one willing to speak first. Stopping in front of the mansion, she sat patiently waiting for Keane toe out first and only push on the door when he waspletely out. She felt lively inside, for some unknown reason and she was trying her best to hide it. Knowing herself, she knows how crazy she can be when she¡¯s happy. In her room, she quickly takes off her shoes, feeling the cold floor on her feet give her a cold sting making her smile broad. Shw swells around the round, at the sound of her beat. Did I mention, that Smiles is a good ballet dancer, but just doesn¡¯t dance often except when she¡¯s super happy like now. She was so lost in the dance that she didn¡¯t notice himing in. She swelled and swelled, smiling. Her smile has always been one to die for but this was different, there was so much in it that he just couldn¡¯t exin but overall, he was astounded at how beautiful she was right now, like the goddess of beauty that she is. Spinning around, she somehow lost her bnce and only found herself falling, unable to do a thing but to her surprise, she was caught by the waist, and she came crashing on his broad and firm chest. She was bbergasted at the sight of him, his gaze, there was just something she would never get used to in them. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you could dance,¡± she heard him say. Those words of him send shivers running through her veins, shattering her already broken defense. Not like he said something seductive, but the way he said it¡­it was like he was praising her and that alone was enough to drown her. ¡°I have always loved dancing since fourteen¡± she exins. Her voice was soft, it barely came out as a whisper. ¡°Dance for me!¡± He tells her. She raises her head in surprise, meeting his gaze. For some reason, she couldn¡¯t look away even though she was dying to, it was like he waspelling her to, and neither could she deny it, not like she had a say. She bobs her head, taking a step back. Her hands were shivering and her heart was as if it would explode if beat once. ¡°There¡¯s no song,¡± she says. ¡°You weren¡¯t dancing to a song, were you?¡± He asked. She nods, well to him, she wasn¡¯t dancing to a song but to her, she was. Taking in onest breath, she closed her eyes and started dancing. She could feel herself getting lighter and free, able to move around without being scared. She dances, swelling circling around him. All her fears were gone, and all she could think of was him and her love, the beauty of it, and what she felt inside. Ending, she was just an inch away from him, as her chest rose and fell in a fast rhyme. ¡°You¡¯ve been such a good little thingtely,¡± he said, trailing down her shoulder. ¡°I can¡¯t help but want to reward you¡± he runs his hands through her soft cherry brown hair. She didn¡¯t move, not like she could anyway cause her legs were basically stuck to the ground. It¡¯s the first time he¡¯s made mention of wanting to reward her, and even praise her. She couldn¡¯t help but grow crimson red. He lowered himself to kiss on her neck but she was quick to step back, evading his kiss. ¡°Sorry master¡­buy, I am not clean¡± She exins, hoping he understands. ¡°Good thing¡­we¡¯ll bathe together,¡± He said and pulled her into the bathroom, switching the shower on. She was still dressed in the navy blue sequin dress, with her hair still tied in an Arianna ponytail. The warm water came hitting her body, drenching herpletely. ¡°No part of your body will go unwashed, that I will make sure of,¡± he said in a promising tone, sliding his hands under her dress. She shivers in response, biting in her lips. She felt him stripping her off her lingerie, sliding it down her thighs. Hisrge palms circle her back, opening on her zip. Because the dress was wet and tight, it didn¡¯t slide down her body, it stayed as fitting as ever. He trails on her left arm reaching out for the handle and pulls it down. His movement was soft and slow as if testing her level of tolerance. In one swift move, she was left nude before him. The feel of his warm lips on her cleavage sends shivers down her spine, as she gasps in air, trying to keep her cool. Her hands tightly squeeze on the wall, and her eyes shut close. She felt him moving upward, to her neck then her lips, as he sucked on it like his favorite sweet. He bites on her lips silently ordering her to give him full ess which she did.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. His hands travel to the back of her head, pulling off the hair band as it falls down, sshing water on the already wet floor. His hands trail down her body as if trying to figure out her body curves. She moans in response, aching her body forward giving him full ess. Chapter 50 With everything that she¡¯s been through these few days, she was willing to let herself get drowned in his sweet torture, to live this night as if it¡¯s herst with him, and to savor all the sweet sensation and butterflies in her belly. Tears roll down her cheek,binations of bitter and sweet. Thanks to the falling water, he didn¡¯t notice and kept on kissing her like never before. There was just something different about his kiss, for some reason, it felt good and passionate unlike the demanding and lust kissed she¡¯s used to. His hands travel up her thigh to her ass, copping it, pulling her even closer covering the gap between them. He let go of her lips and found her soft breast with hardened nipples. His warm tongue on it sends her to the beyond. It had always been magical with him but this night, it was more¡­everything he was doing to her only intensified the pleasure by ten, something she¡¯d never thought of. He sucks and ys tags on it with his tongue, as moans escape her lips, unable to hold it anymore. ¡°Mmm¡­that¡¯s it, moan for me¡­more¡± he groans as he says in-between her skin, sending electricity throughout her being. As if responding to him, she moans again, louder than the first. He was satisfied with her response, liking the fact he wasn¡¯t resisting. Going down on his knees, he raises her legs, sticking his face in between her thighs as he pushes out his tongue to meet her treasure. She flinched at the feel of his tongue on her, not like he¡¯d never done it before but the feeling was unbearably great. She could feel it, her body shivering to his every touch and movement, her heart dancing in excitement and her stomach floating in the ocean of pour bliss. How can he be this excellent in making her feel and yearn more for his touch, his sweet torture?N?velDrama.Org content. But if it¡¯s to drown in the ocean he has created in her, then, she will dly happily dive in without a second thought. Down he keeps on doing his magic, sending her to the world of excitement and back. His tongues move in and out of her, as he greedily bites on her pussy lips, then her clit demanding a release from her. Her legs could no longer hold on to her body, they were paralyzed, temporarily though. The wet floor only contributes to it as she slides, falling on his face. Thanks to his strength and bnce, he caught her still, letting her pussy grind in his face as he swallowed her heavy liquid falling into his mouth like a pole of water. Her scent was all over his nostrils but he didn¡¯t mind, he loved it always. The sweet smell of caramelbined with the sweet vani taste was a perfectbination for any cousin. He died letting a drop of her juice fall to the floor, as he sucked on her pussy, taking in everything. He licks dry her pussy lips, staring at her lost in the ocean ofplete pleasure his tongue is giving her. Seeing her lost face intensifies his desire to take her, to bury himself deep in her. He pulls away and captures her lips. She could taste herself in his mouth but she didn¡¯t mind¡­all that matters is him kissing her. She was already getting lost in his kiss and taste and only then, he pulled away leaving her craving for more. He stares into her amber-blue eyes as if trying to read through her emotions. She wanted to put him back, devouring his delicious lips but she couldn¡¯t. She just couldn¡¯t spoil the moment, and make him leave for she knew she¡¯d be the one craving him, dying slowly with every passing second. She bites on her lips at the thought, lowering her gaze to the floor not wanting to look any further ¡¯cause with every passing seconds, the desire to do her thoughts is kicking in even more and she doesn¡¯t trust herself. ¡°Come closer little one,¡± He said in a husky yet seductive voice. Before her mind could process what he said, she was now standing before him. Her body reacted to him in a swift, not like she wasining. ¡°Undress me,¡± he said in amanding voice. He was wearing a white long-sleeved shirt with a pair of ck trousers. It was dripping wet. His light brown hair was now thick brown in color, as water dripped down his hard jaws to his hairless chin. Compared to the first time he asked her to undress him, she was no longer scared. She stood before him, undoing his buttons one after the other till thest, exposing his hairy chest to her view. Taking off the shirt, he was left with only his pants on. She gulps at the sight of his toned abs, with water dripping down following its curves. Unconsciously, she licks on her lips lost in the sight of his god-like figure. His little monster bobs up and down in his pants as if responding to her. ¡°Take it off,¡± He tells him. Her gaze travels down to his pants, staring at the hilling areas knowing he is super hard there. She goes down to her knees and grabs his belt. Her long slender fingers worked on it, and the sound of someone unbuckling the belt could be heard in the room. After a while, she was down as it fell to the floor. Her focus was on his pants, the desire to undress him was way too much to ignore. In a swift movement, his pants were set free as she pulled it off which he willinglyplied, leaving him with a pair of blue boxers on. Chapter 51 She grabbed on his boxers about to pull them off but was stopped by him. ¡°You¡¯ve been such an obedient ve!¡± He said. She lowers her head, giving him all the respect he deserves. Normally, even though she will give him respectfully, not to this extent but because if she lives for him, she finds herself lowering herself to his every demand andmand even when it¡¯s not needed. ¡°And master is pleased with you,¡± he said, picking up a wet strand of her hair, and ying with it. ¡°For that reason, I wish to grant you one wish¡­that¡¯s if you have any,¡± he said. She was stunned by his words as she stared at him in astonishment and disbelief. Was he seriously offering her a chance to make a wish? She thought conflicted. ¡°Make¡­a wish?¡± She stutters, staring at him with eyes that silently beg him not to pull her legs. He nods and says ¡°Yes¡­any thing¡­I will grant¡± he said ying with her hair. There¡¯s nothing more she wishes for than wanting him to be hers. Maybe she¡¯s a bit selfish right now but she just couldn¡¯t help. She stares at him, and opens her mouth only to close it¡­no word could be formed. She can¡¯t wish for his love and neither can she wish for him to be hers¡­if not those two wishes, what else is there to wish for? The thought of making a wish was useless not until a thought popped into her head, and her eyes sparkled in excitement. ¡°I¡­. I wish to have you this night, master¡­for you to let me take the lead in pleasing you¡± She said. Deep down, she knows he won¡¯t let her. Like there¡¯s no way he will let her. Keane was amused by her wish, not like it was a big deal but rather, it was what he never expected. He thought she would either wish to have his love or beg for his forgiveness but no, she didn¡¯t¡­that alone made him even more attracted to her. Just what type of girl was she? He thought, staring at her. Smile¡¯s heart was pounding hard in her chest, not knowing what his response would be. She closes her eyes, silently praying for the best. ¡°Ok,¡± he said after a long silence. She heard him right, and he said yes. Surprised and excited by his response, she pounds on him, screaming happily as if she just won the lottery. He was taken aback by her sudden movement, her hands wrapped around his chest as she braced him as tightly as ever. He didn¡¯t push her away and just let her hug him. Her soft body against him was more than a turn-on, as his little monster moved up and down continuously, hitting on her stomach. Realizing herself, she quickly pulls away, pushing her wet hair behind her ears feeling embarrassed. ¡°Sorry, master¡­Didn¡¯t mean to¡­I¡­was too happy¡± She struggles and exins, silently praying he doesn¡¯t change his mind. ¡°I know¡­it¡¯s ok,¡± he said, staring at her reaction, smiling. She didn¡¯t notice because her head was lowered. Hearing him, she nods, happy he didn¡¯t take it to heart. She knows her behavior just now might make him even more aware of her feelings for him which she¡¯s been trying to hide. Little did she know that he was long aware of it, even before she could ept it. ¡°Common now little one, get this off¡­someone is seriously crying to be set free¡± he jokes, chuckling. For the first time ever. She was surprised to hear him, and upon seeing his face, her heart melted at the sight of his beauty. Staring at him was staring at everything that makes her life worth living. The only person that gives her reasons to keep going every day.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. The sound of his chuckling voice makes her heart dance in excitement. A smile spreads on her pretty lips, as she moves closer, and pulls down his pants. His little monster came hitting on her face. Unlike the first time, she didn¡¯t fall and stayed still, staring at the awesomely delicious thing before her. She gulps down in anticipation, with her gaze never leaving him. He was super hard, that she could see. ¡°Come¡± he orders. She was now standing before him. He stretches his hands, pouring out some liquid soap into his hands, and starts rubbing on her body. The shower was off, allowing the foams to form well on her body. He had no hand towel because he preferred bathing her with his hands, feeling her soft skin in his palms. Going down in between her legs, he spread them open, having ess to massage her thighs and butt. She closed her eyes, enjoying the feel of hisrge hands on her body. He pours more of the liquid soap on his hands, rubbing on her hair making sure to run his fingers through. Heat the water falling down her body when he was done, washing away her soapy body. She stood before him, clean as ever. ¡°Now I can kiss on any part of your body as I want without being interrupted,¡± He said in her ears. She bites on her lips feeling guilty. Going on her neck, he licks off the water, enjoying the results. He hands the container of liquid soap, urging her to do the same which she did. Her small hands rub on his hard chest, in a slow and gentle movement, letting herself feel the hardness of his body. Going down to his well-toned abs, she trails on it following its curves down to his waistline further to his little monster where she moves her front and back continuously and stops before he can have his release paying more attention to his thighs. Switching on the shower, she let it watch off the foams, leaving her with a clean body. She picks on his screaming little monster and starts moving her hands again, teasing the tips with her tongue. He couldn¡¯t believe his little ve had finally be a pro in teasing. But there was no doubt, that she learned from the best¡­he and that he is very proud of. Chapter 52 The feel of her mouth on his cock was just so beautiful as he closed his eyes loving the feeling. As if it was herst, Smiles was willing to give her all, she couldn¡¯t boast she knew much but there was one thing she was sure of and that was doing exactly what had been done to her. She subconsciously squeezed his dick hard, taking him deeper in her mouth and she could feel his dick on her throat yet there was still arge part left. The thought of Lisa doing the same thing she¡¯s doing to him only intensifies her desire to make him feel even more. She takes him even deeper, all of him not leaving out an inch. It was her first time attempting such, and she didn¡¯t mind. Her love for him is driving her crazy, beautifully crazy¡­and she wishes not to be normal again. For him, she wants to be everything and more. Keane was surprised, no one has ever taken him whole but she did¡­. just who the fuck is she? Why does she always do her things differently, the way it always gets him hooked? Since the day she came in, she¡¯s been toiling with him in so many different ways that she can¡¯t imagine. There¡¯s just something about her that makes him want to stay. Normally, he was to send her away after getting Lisa back but here he is, enjoying the sweet pleasure she¡¯s giving him and wanting more¡­to be inside of her, buried deep.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. He groans in pleasure. It was like fuel fueling up her being as she increased her pace, moving in and out taking himpletely. He could feel it, his release was around the corner. Before he could pull out of her mouth, she buried him deep in her throat, and there, he found his release. Just like what he did, she didn¡¯t let a single drop slide down her mouth as she licked her lips savoring the taste and rendering him speechless. He stares down at her, with a gaze she¡¯s never seen before. ¡°Stubborn¡­why did you do it?¡± He asked, pulling her to his level. ¡°I¡­I wanted to please you, master,¡± she exins meekly in a soft voice. The sight of her was just so adorable that he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her. Pulling her closer, he wipes away the sperm on her chin and shows her. ¡°This is what you consume¡­¡± he said. Her gaze fell on the drop of sperm on his hands, it was¡­somehow creamy white in color. Looking at it was like looking at him, it¡¯s part of him anyway and it doesn¡¯t matter how nasty it is ¡¯cause she will always cherish it. ¡°Looks nasty right?¡± He asked to rub it on his hands making it look even more nasty but still, She didn¡¯t find it nasty. If given the chance, she will happily lick it off his hands, without a second thought. ¡°No!¡­ it¡¯s not,¡± she said honestly. He smiles, finding her even more interesting. ¡°You¡­you consume mine too, master¡­so many times,¡± She said, reminding him of what he¡¯s been doing. Now he was more than amused, did she consume him because he always does the same to her? How innocent and daring can his little ve be? He thought. ¡°You did it because I always do the same with yours?¡± He asked and she nodded before saying ¡°Yes¡­but¡­I really wanted to please master¡± she exins again. He nods, smiling in satisfaction. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then you did well¡­master is pleased¡± he informs and her face brightens up like a kid who has been offered her favorite candy. ¡°If the master is pleased, let me clean his hands¡± she demands in a respectful tone. With his response, she wraps her small hands around hisrge palms bringing them down to her level. He thought she would switch on the shower but she didn¡¯t. Curious to know what she will do. To his surprise, she licks on it, making sure to wash it clean with her tongue. He didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry, he¡¯s really spoiled her and that he is proud of but, will he be able to handle this different side of her that he¡¯s brought out? He wonders. But more than being surprised, he was turned on by every single move she made with her tongue. He pulls her, capturing her lips. There was just no stopping, he¡¯s had enough and all he wants is to have her, to feel her tight walls clenching to his to hear her cry out begging him for more with legs wrapped around him¡­this got him wondering how beautiful his name will sound in her lips when she begs him for more, to go harder and deeper. Lost in the sweet taste of her mouth, he carries her, making her wrap her legs around his waist as he carries her out of the bath, not letting go of her lips. He walks out of the bath with her in his arms, cing her softly on the bed, still kissing her. His tongue hovers in her mouth as if searching for something, taking in her sweetness and more. Tasting her the first day she came was like tasting an addictive peel, thinking it¡¯s just once, and onlyter on you find yourself wanting to taste it again, and again and again, until you find yourself taking it every day thenter bes your breakfast, lunch, and dinner. Truth is when he asked her to be his submissive, he didn¡¯t mean it. He aimed at just making her pay for being a thorn in the ass but the day he tasted her, he couldn¡¯t help but keeping for more. What more could it be if not him just wanting her for his satisfaction? Well, that¡¯s what he thinks but fate has it written differently. His hands captured her breast kneading on it, still kissing her, sucking away her breath and only pulling away when they were breathless. After a while of rest, he goes back down to capture her lips but she is quick to stop him. He raises a brow questioningly at her, frowning. ¡°You promised to let me have it tonight,¡± She said, reminding him of his words. Chapter 53 He stares at her for a long time, conflicting within. Truth is he was dying to have her but with second thought, he had no choice but to let her. It¡¯s not like she¡¯s lying anyway, he promised her and he ought to fulfill it. He rolls off her, falling to the sight, staring at the ceiling. ¡°Come on then,¡± he said calmly. She was very happy, knowing she would have her as long as she pleased. ¡°Swear..¡± she said and he raised a brow, confused. ¡°Swear you won¡¯t stop me, master, and just let me have my way!¡± She said, not feeling frightened. Sure you, she became even braver to ask him to swear, interesting¡­ He nods before saying ¡°Swear¡­¡± in an assuring tone. With that, she sits on his thigh, lowering herself to his well-toned abs, and licking on them. She had all the time in the world to make this night her best, and that was what she was going to do. Following the abs lines, she moves from one region to the next as if tracing it.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Moving up to his hairy chest, she licks and sucks on it, ying on his fur with her lips, going upward until she was now on his chin, teasing him with her tongue but didn¡¯t let him have his way. While she was busy up there doing her teasing, down, her pussy was rubbing on his dick, making it even more watery as her juice kept oning out. He loved her teasing and more but just couldn¡¯t keep cool, he was dying to be inside her. ¡°He needs attention,¡± he said huskily, pushing back and forth, making her grind her pussy on his lying dick. She sits up straight staring at his rocky member beneath her. Her gaze travels back and forth his face and dick then a smile appears on the side of her lips. She then starts moving her hips, back and forth ever so slowly while rubbing on the tips. He groans in pleasure, holding her by the waist making her movement to be even faster. You started not to intervene, master!¡± Sheins. Seeing the dissatisfied look on her face, he had no choice but to let go of her waist. So long as she haspleted what she wished for, he can¡¯t do otherwise. He is a man of his word after all. She continues her slow movement while toiling with his tips with her finger, making sure to give him the best pleasure she can. ¡°Faster!¡± He breathes out, hoping she listens but she doesn¡¯t. Just like when he was in charge doing whatever he pleases with her, now is her turn and she isn¡¯t ready to let it slide just like that. Seeing how bent she was on keeping her slow pace, he couldn¡¯t help but cry inwardly, regretting ever offering a chance to make a wish. Why didn¡¯t he think of this? If only he had known but it¡¯s all in the past now, the deed is done. After what seemed like forever, he finally found his second release. It came oozing out on his stomach. She lowers her head, licking it off his body, making sure there¡¯s nothing left. Positioning herself on top of him, she slowly pushes in, taking him entirely. His groaning bes even louder, as he closes his eyes, feeling great. At a slow pace, she moved up and down biting on her lips to stop the sound froming out. ¡°Mmm¡­yes¡± He groaned, urging her to do better and she did, increasing her pace. ¡°Yes¡­more!¡± He said again in a very sexy and husky voice, vibrating throughout the entire room. She increased her pace and so did the pleasure as she kept on moving as fast as she could keep herself going. She wasn¡¯t a pro but it feels much better than what a pro could do. Without asking, he held on to her waist, holding her firm as he thrust into her forming a loud collision between the two bodies. The sound of flesh hitting against one another could be heard and their moans and groans sent waves of pleasure through the room, with their smell everywhere. He pulls her in for a kiss, with a steady movement in and out of her, with his right hand wrapped around her waist. She cries but her cries are silent as he swallows it and continues kissing her making sure to make her cum. This was so good to be true to Smiles. She can¡¯t believe she is finally on top, doing what she¡¯s always imagined herself doing. She came hard, trembling on top of him, with one final thrust, he came for the third time pulling her even closer, as if intending to make their bodies one. They stayed there in each other¡¯s arms, fighting their breath, feeling each other¡¯s heartbeats. Keane never believed he would have such blissful releases in one night, it was his first time ever and it was awesome. Smilesy down on his chest, not wanting the moment to end. For the third time in her entire life, she wished there was a fairy godmother to grant all her wishes. This day will always be cherished, till death¡­so she thought. Little did she know that it would be something worse. It felt like forever for Smiles as they maid in the same position, not moving an inch. He was still buried deep inside of her. His hands start moving up and down her pale skin, kneading her ass and rubbing on her thighs. She loved it, anyways it was what she wished for and even if it meant spending the whole night up, she would just go keep herself conscious of his every kiss and heartbeat. No matter the number of times they have done it, he is still not satisfied, he still wants more, and he will get it. Feeling his dick still buried deep in her turned him on even more as if he was not just from doing it. He turned her down, swapping their position taking the lead with him on top. She could feel him, he was already hard inside of her, stretching out her pussy walls. ¡°You¡¯ve got your wish¡­my turn¡± he whispers in her ears, pulling out only to push in. Chapter 54 Waking up the next day was like waking up to a new life, a new beginning. The beautiful and pleasing sound of birds chirping made Smiles¡¯ lips widen into a beautiful smile as she rolled to the side, clenching to the pillow and taking in his sweet smell dreamily. The scenest night came ying in her mind making her even redder than an apple. His touches and his kisses are something she will never get used to and will never want to¡­Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. If it¡¯s a dream, then she doesn¡¯t wish to wake up. Her bare feet came crashing on the cold floor sending chills of electricity through her even though it was nothingpared to what he made her feel. She was still naked, she stared at herself in the mirror. The smile on her face widens even more, as she touches the hickey on her neck refinancing on how gentle he was. This got her wondering where he might have gone, the urge to find him kicked in but she knew better than to go searching for his whereabouts. With one nce at herself, she walks into the bath and prepares herself a hot bath. Her body aches and only a hot bath will calm down her aching nerve. She walks out of the bath, spotless, looking as good as new, and quickly gets dressed in a pair of white sweatpants and a t-shirt. Her hair was tied in a clean bun making her face even brighter. Downstairs, Derrick was spotted patiently sipping on his wine chatting with Keane. They seem to be discussing something important, seeing the frown on Keane¡¯s face. This got her wondering what they might be talking about but she dared not go to them. She caught sight of Derrick, staring at her with a promising gaze, her brows furrowed in confusion as she stared back at him questioningly. Why was he staring at her like that? Or is their discussion involving her? She thought, staring at the two men who seemed to be staring at each other with gazes that could kill. Wait! Are they fighting? And what for? She couldn¡¯t get an answer but she promised herself to ask Derrick afterward, or maybe after work tomorrow. She pours out a ss of fresh apple juice gulping it in one go¡­The juice went down, cooling her entire system that was burning hot all because of Keane¡­ he set her on fire, letting the mes grow even higher and wider fueling itself with her blood and leaving her sweating yet begging for more. ¡°Smiles¡± she heard him call out to her, cing the ss on the sink, she hurriedly walked to his side. ¡°present¡­ master,¡± she said lowering her gaze. She caught Derrick staring at her with something she couldn¡¯t exin. There was no time to ponder on it and she felt embarrassed about her being all calm and loyal to him before Derrick. ¡°sit¡± he orders and she does as he says, taking the seat by his side. Feeling him leaning closer, she turned to see what he was doing only to end up kissing him. She was shocked at first, thinking it wasn¡¯t what he wanted but with his next words, she let it go, all her worries and doubts, everything. ¡°Open up to me little one¡­ don¡¯t make me pray it is open,¡± he said, warning her. Well, it¡¯s not like she didn¡¯t like him but she was shy kissing him before Derrick. How shameless can he be? That she could answer. if he could eat her up in his office without a second thought, then this is nothing. She let go, opening up to him as his tongue traveled to every corner of her mouth, tasting it again, for the nth time. Derrick on the other hand could only grind his teeth angrily. He came here to have a talk with him about Smiles and here he is, bragging and kissing her before him. How cruel can he be? Knowing he had Lisa and is in love with her, why keep Smiling, knowing he won¡¯tst with her? Nothing aches Derrick by the fact that he just got to know her true identity, the real her¡­ where she¡¯s from, her real family. That she, Smiles, is his sister. He¡¯s long long-lost sister that he¡¯s been searching for years now praying he will see her. Only to discover that she¡¯s always been by him, but he¡¯s never protected her from those using her. He was the one who drove her to the ce she is right now. What type of a brother is he then? He feels guilty staring at them with so much anger. He isn¡¯t mad at her but at Keane and himself for being such a blind fellow. And he¡¯s bent on making things right, to get her off the clutches of this devil but how can he when Keane openly tells him to his face that he won¡¯t let her go? That she¡¯s his and will forever be? He had no right to her life or whatever. Fighting against him will only mean he will have to go back home and take over his father¡¯spany, the one thing he¡¯s been rejecting all these years. But it¡¯s not like he has a choice. Knowing their contract is just for a year, he is aware of what Keane can do to extend it¡­ and he can¡¯t sit back and watch his sister being used till when she¡¯s no longer needed. He is willing to be the brother he¡¯s never been, to protect her, and always keep her happy. Keane smiles at him, mockingly, before devouring her lips again, urging her to sit on him. For some reason, he just didn¡¯t want to let go of her. The desire to make her his forever was too strong but he knew if he was to make her his, then she would only be his mistress and nothing more. He can¡¯t make her his wife, never. His entire being screams for more, more of her kisses, her touch, everything she has but his mind wants Lisa, her smiles, her presence, and her nagging attitude. The question he gets himself conflicted on is, who does he want? Smiles or Lisa? He pulls her, squeezing her ass, and gets a moan from her in response. Smiles felt bad for Derrick but couldn¡¯t do otherwise. Making out before him was never something she¡¯s seen herself doing but in this case, she ispletely helpless and just has to y by his rules even though she doesn¡¯t approve of it. Chapter 55 With no other choice, Derrick walks out of the mansion with grit to set her free. Only then did he stop kissing her. Smiles stare at those beautiful sets of gray eyes trying to figure out what it¡¯s trying to convey. If only she could have ess to his heart, to know what it wants, she would be the happiest person on earth. The sadness and conflict in his eyes were inevitable, and staring at him made her want to take it away, his burdens, all of it. The sight of him looking all lost and defeated was a thorn to her already bleeding heart making it bleed the more. The desire to take away the pain was an undeniable one, that kept on turning her heart into a million pieces. She leaned down and captured his lips. It was the first time she initiated a kiss. He didn¡¯t stop her, instead, he pulled her even closer, taking more of her sweet lips like there was no tomorrow. He slid his hands under her t-shirt, she didn¡¯t have a bra on and that only gave him ess to her breast with hard nipples. Even though they did it all night, he just wasn¡¯t satisfied and wanted more. Maybe he will never be satisfied with her sweetness, he¡¯s already addicted to it and isn¡¯t willing to let go or move on. They were in the open, in the living room but none was willing to stop. It was his house, he owned everything in it and he decided where and when to do his things.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. No one will dare to walk in on him after getting the sound of her moans and pleas, vibrating in the room. She was now shirtless, on top of him as he sucked and massaged her breast. There was nothing he needed now than having her, right here and now. It took him lots of self-control to still be in his clothes, only God knows how he longs to bury himself deep insight of her, feeling the sweetness and heavenly sensation her tight walls always give him. They were nowpletely naked, exposing their sins to each other as their dresses could be seen on the floor from different angles. Positioning himself in between her thighs, he entered her in one goal, groaning loudly. She feels so¡­ words can¡¯t describe what she feels like, it was so good to be true. She wraps her legs around him, pulling him even closer. Her body was sore from theirst night¡¯s activities but for him, she was ready and willing to feel more, till she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He moves in and out of her, calling out her name in pure bliss. If keeping her by his side will make him have more of this, then he is willing and ready to do anything and everything. He doesn¡¯t want to let go, not now or ever. *At the Wright¡¯s Mansion* Derrick stumps into his father¡¯s studying room, furious. Mr Wright was stunned to see him again after a long time but the look on his face made him frown. For the first time since he left, he willingly came back to him. He wonders what¡¯s going on. Even though he¡¯s wished for him toe back, not this way¡­ not with the look. ¡°What is wrong?¡± he asked with concern. Derrick walks to the brown sofa taking a seat. He was just too angry and tired to say anything¡­. maybe for now. ¡°you can talk to me, son¡­ you know it¡± he¡¯s always loved him and still does. Even though Derrick left home and never came back, he understood why and just let him be. It was his fault he lost his mother and sister, it was hisck of trust that made his life and even that of everyone unbearable. He was just too in love and at the same time insecure then, knowing someone was looking for any means to take his wife away from him. How could he have known it was all a plot? How could he have known he was the one she truly loved and had chosen to be his in all conditions? How was he to know the person she slept with that night was him and not Austin? Because of his fears and insecurities, he led her to her grave and made his little girl who he¡¯s still not able to find suffer for his wrong decisions. ¡°I¡¯ve found her, ¡± Derrick said in a soft tone, almost like he would burst into tears in the next second. He wasn¡¯t sure if he heard him right¡­ that he¡¯d found her? His lost child? ¡°don¡¯t pull my leg son,¡± he said, hoping to hear the best. He was doubting if he was telling the truth because knowing who Derrick was, he would have been smiling jumping up and down in excitement but it just wasn¡¯t there, his face was angry and full of regrets and he just couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°Why will I? Not like you care anyways¡± Derrick snorts running his hand through his hair feeling frustrated. ¡°I do¡­ you know it¡± he said, moving to his side. Derrick rolls his eyes in annoyance. ¡°Sure you do¡­ before you haven¡¯t done anything for twenty-one years now,¡± said Derrick. He wasn¡¯t the type that always pleased people with words but Smiles were the only exception. He¡¯s always wondering, asking himself why it was like that but now he knows¡­ Mr Wright stayed silent, not like what he said was any lie but it hurtsing from him. ¡°I¡¯ve found her but, there is a big problem¡± he informs, taking in a heavy breath at the thought of Keane making out with her, it only irritates him the more. He hits the flowery ss jar as it falls to the floor, shattering into pieces. Seeing him react like that, Mr Wright could tell the problem was not something ordinary cause it was he would have solved it himself. ¡°Tell me¡± he urges, with a frown. ¡°She is with Keane,¡± Derrick said shortly. The frown on Mr Wright¡¯s face intensified, not understanding. How can she be with Keane? And if she is with Keane, then that only means¡­ Austin¡­ The thought of Austin made his blood boil, it¡¯s all his fault she isn¡¯t with her family right now. ¡°She¡¯s his ve¡­ his fuckin sex ve,¡± Derrick said over his voice and burst out in tears. The thought of him leading her to him kills him and it hurts. It was the very first time he had seen this vulnerable part of his son, crying like a child. What worse is she going through at his hands? How did they end up meeting, to the point she had to be his sex ve? He grinds on his teeth, at the thought. He knows how submissives are being treated and he knows what his daughter is going through¡­ he mes his stupid self for everything but he knew better than to y the ming game right now. Chapter 56 Pressing on Derrick¡¯s shoulder to calm him down, he says ¡°I promise to get her back, to right my wrongs and make her free again¡­bring her back in this mansion, where she belongs¡± It was a promise, the one he would break, not in his next life. Derrick nods, wiping away the tears. ¡°I am ready to take over thepany now,¡± he told him. Mr Wright was taken aback by his sudden deration, not like his mind but he never thought of hearing him say such, not in a million years. ¡°It¡¯s all yours¡­ go get it,¡± he said and tapped on his shoulder proudly and happily. There was no smile on Derrick¡¯s face, he was willing to go the extra mile to get his sister to do it. But first, he needs to talk with her and get things straight. *At Keane¡¯s mansion* Smilesy down on the royal blue sofa with Keane on top. He wasn¡¯t moving, he just stayed there, resting his on her soft chest while listening to the sound of her heart beating. He was still inside her, not willing to put out. She¡¯s the only ce he will love to rest when he¡¯s lonely and when he needs someone. The only ce he would love to bury himself, listening to her heart beating to his every touch and kiss. Footsteps could be hereing towards them. Smiles were quick to look away, embarrassed by their sudden appearance. It was Bruce and the butler, they didn¡¯t look away, they had no shame and it wasn¡¯t something new just they were shocked seeing him in the open. Keane is like the responsible guy. He always does it behind closed doors but this¡­ they just couldn¡¯t exin. Keane knew they wereing, and he was quick to cover her tiny figure under his big one, making sure there was nothing left for them to see. ¡°get everyone out¡­ now,¡± he said in an authoritative tone. ¡°And you two¡­tell them toe back tomorrow¡± he finished and turned her face to meet his gaze. She was crimson red in embarrassment. He takes her in for a kiss not minding the fact that the two men were still watching. With no othermands, they walk away proceeding to get his orders carried out. He kept kissing her, making sure to savor her every taste. His dick in her pussy was screaming hard begging for a release. He pushes in and out of her, making sure to be gentle knowing her body is sore from too much sex but he just wasn¡¯t satisfied with just a round, maybe two or more would be good for the day. His movement was gentle at first but with every push, the desire to do more than just be gentle kicks in and he increases his pace mming in and out of her. Their moans were all over, echoing. He didn¡¯t stop until he came for the second time but he didn¡¯t stop, there was one more round left. She was too exhausted to cry out loud, only her soft moans could be heard as he thrust in and out of her. She hasn¡¯t been eating and that alone was one of the reasons for her weakness. But if she¡¯s to die, then, she prefers to die on him. He wasn¡¯t deaf not knowing she was super exhausted. Her response said it all. With onest thrust, they both came trembling. She lost consciousness afterward. He carries her in his arms and climbs up the stairs to her room directly into the bath where he prepares a hot bath, with her still in his arms.N?velDrama.Org content. Her calm and sleeping face was so peaceful. Her lips were swollen because of his roughness yet they were super alluring. What¡¯s with her that can¡¯t seem to get enough? That keeps on calling him, urging him to taste more of her. He gently ced her into the warm water supporting her head with his left hand while the right washed her body, cleaning every part of her. Truth is, she is the first person he¡¯s taking care of. And this is the second time she¡¯s lost consciousness of his roughness. But he didn¡¯t mind. He carries her out of the bath andys her down on the bed, wiping off her body that¡¯s well-designed with hickeys everywhere. Getting a t-shirt and pants, he wore them silently tracing her body curves, somehow, he felt pleased doing it. This got him wondering why Derrick was so bent on setting her free from him. What¡¯s he up to? He grimaced in thought. Knowing who Derrick is, he doesn¡¯t meddle in others¡¯ affairs but this feels strange, somehow and he can¡¯t shrug off the feeling even though he wants to. They have been friends since childhood together with Bruce. Bruce is the oldest being thirty-five and then twenty-seven with just Keane being a month older than Derrick. They have never had any disagreements, and even though Keane is always the bossy type, they neverin. This only made him even more conscious. Deep down, he believes there¡¯s something Derrick is not telling him and he wonders why. Tugging her under the sheet, he stares at the girl for a long time, without blinking. There, he saw it¡­ the image of Aunt Fiona came staring at him in the face it had always been but he was just too blind to see. Her familiarity with Aunt Fiona and Derrick¡¯s sudden change could only mean one thing, Smiles is Aunt Fiona¡¯s child that she died giving birth to and Derrick¡¯s sister¡­ ¡¯cause Derrick had ever and only shown his anger on matters that concern his sister and this just sounds right. Chapter 57 Smiles wake up to the bright light in the room. She closed her eyes out of reflex and opened them slowly, trying to get herself acquainted with the brightness. Looking around, she noticed she was in her room, on her bed. There was no Keane. She tries to sit herself up but only ends up falling, her entire body aches but with the thought of knowing where Keane is, she pushes herself up, groaning in pain. As gently as she could, she walked herself down the stairs. She was sour in between changing the way she walks. The sweet aroma caught her senses as she found herself following it. Her stomach grumbles in response, ming her for forgetting all about its existence. The smell wasing from the direction of the kitchen and she wondered who was inside. She could clearly remember Keane ordering everyone to leave the vi. She froze on the floor at the sight of Keane, cooking. He had a white apron on with a cap, looking like a professional chef. She was amazed to catch a glimpse of this other rear sight of him, the almighty Keane Austin in kitchen attire preparing food for her¡­ oh! How she wishes she could faint but not, she can¡¯t and doesn¡¯t want to miss out on eating what he is preparing. This got her thinking if he was a chief by profession, he would make an excellent and handsome chief. ¡°You¡¯re awake,¡± he said, bringing her back to the present. She held her breath upon seeing his face, it was so breathtaking that left her breathless. He strides to her, tilting his head to the sight as if observing her. Going down to her level, he sniffed on her cheeks, taking in her sweet scent. ¡°Breath,¡± he said, and only then, did she breathe, swallowing hard. ¡°Come on¡± he pulls her in, picks up some scrambled eggs on the te, and blows on it, before offering her a taste. She was surprised by his action and knowing something like this happens, she epts, making a yummy sound. She thought even if it didn¡¯t turn out to be bad, it would be good¡­just good but to her surprise, it was super good, yummy. Her gaze falls on the dish, wanting more than just a taste. ¡°You like it?¡± he asked and she was quick to nod. ¡°I love it,¡± she confesses, ncing back and forth between him and the te. ¡°More!¡± he offers. She nods again and when he offers her the dish full of scrambled eggs, she quickly takes it and starts eating it, making sure to get her stomach back. He moved to the side and came back with a te of toast. She didn¡¯t wait for him to ce it down as she grabbed one and ate on it like a hungry dog, well¡­she is, technically. He watched her eat, it was like she was fighting over food with someone and it was somehow funny to him. After she is done, she gulps down the ss of water, feeling as alive as ever, thanks to him. ¡°Thanks, master,¡± she said in a polite and grateful tone, he nodded. ¡°go back to your room now and have a proper rest,¡± he said. Knowing what he¡¯s capable of, he doesn¡¯t want a scenario where she will be bedridden for days because of him and he knows Derrick won¡¯t take things lightly. Even though he so much wants to have her again and again and again, he just has to stop himself from desiring her and that can be a sess if she is in her room, away from him cause with her standing here, staring at him with those beautiful set of amber blue eyes, he can¡¯t guarantee himself that he won¡¯t touch her. With no utterances, she walks to her room. Even though she deeply wants him, she knows she can¡¯t have him and what he¡¯s doing is for her good. Tomorrow is work after all. Thinking about it, it won¡¯t be a bad idea if she gets toy on his chest, just got the night. But what can she do to make it possible? She thought, still climbing up the stairs. Without a second thought, she throws herself down the stairs, screaming. She was just five steps away from the ground so it didn¡¯t make much of an impact and she was still fine, so she thought until she struggled to push herself up and only then she realized she sprained her left ankle. She cried, even more, when she was unable to stand still. Keane came running, at the sound of her scream. He didn¡¯t say a word and just carried her to her room, making her sit on the bed.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. He brings out a first aid kit and ces it by the side. Going down on one knee, he gently presses on her ankle as she whimpers in pain. ¡°You gain nothing by hurting yourself because you want my attention, do you?¡± he asked. She bites her lips, feeling embarrassed. He was quick to see her intention. ¡°At least, you can ask for it,¡± he said. Their gaze met andsted for a minute, she couldn¡¯t believe he was telling her to ask him anything. ¡°I¡­ I want to sleep with you¡­ I mean, on your chest¡± she said. There was no need for her to hide it, it was obvious but she just can¡¯t say it to him. He stares at her for a long time, not saying anything. Scared that he will say no, she quickly says ¡°I¡¯m cool if it¡¯s against your rules¡­ I don¡¯t m¡­¡± Before she couldplete her statement, he cut her off with a ¡°No¡±. She didn¡¯t know which he was saying no to, but not wanting to ask, she nodded feeling dejected. When he was done applying ointment and bandage on her leg, he ordered her to sleep and she obedientlyy back down, closing her eyes. She was waiting to hear him leave but he didn¡¯t. The side of her mattress goes inside and only then does she turn to her side meeting his gray eyes staring back at her. mon now, be a good girl and sleep,¡± he said and pulled her to him, cing her head on his chest. With no words left, she wraps her hands around him, taking in his sweet scent of mixed sandalwood and rosewood. Chapter 58 She¡¯s such a daring little one. With all that he did to her the previous night and during the day, she still wasn¡¯t scared of him but instead, here she was, hugging him as if her life depended on him. The night was young and long but it felt like forever to smile as she kept on snuggling even closer, feeling his warm body against hers. He offered her a ride to thepany the next day, and she epted without a second thought, happy. Even thoughtely they¡¯d had some alone time, she was still aware of her position in his life and she didn¡¯t dare to cross the line. The car stopped in front of thepany. Only now she¡¯s noticing the color of thepany building, all these while she¡¯s been working. It was dark blue, looking somewhat beautiful to her. At the entrance was Derrick, standing with hands stuck into his trousers as if waiting for someone¡­ Well, he was and that person was Smiles. She was happy to see him as she quickly rushed to his side, smiling. But she didn¡¯t dare embrace him because Keane was right behind her. He smiled back at her but it immediately disappeared the moment he caught sight of Keane. ¡°get inside!¡± Keane orders. She was quick to nod, shed Derrick a quick smile, and rushed inside. She nces back at Keane, whose gaze never left her, as he watches her enter the elevator. ¡°What do you want from her?¡± Derrick¡¯s angry voice roared in a low yet thundering tone. Keane didn¡¯t flinch, as good as new, just stood there, staring at him. ¡°She is your sister,¡± said Keane instead of answering his question by telling him the fact. Derrick runs his hands through his cherry-ck hair, not knowing what to say.N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me? ¡± Keane asked. Derrick was so disoriented that he could barely think. ¡°and what will it change? Will you let her go and stop using her as your pleasure bag?¡­ For God¡¯s sake, you have Lisa back¡­ why hold on? ¡± Derrick stares at him head-on demanding an answer, an exnation but he doesn¡¯t say anything. How can he say he wants bothdies? That he loves one and desires to be with the other? Derrick burst into sarcasticughter at his sudden silence. ¡°you know what? Forget it¡­ you will never understand what it feels like to watch your sister being enved by your friend, your best friend at that, the person you consider a brother. Do you want to know why?¡­ I will tell you¡­ that¡¯s because you don¡¯t have one, and¡­ you are just so jealous, greedy, and selfish. Never thinking about others, only yourself¡± Derrick grinds on his teeth, trying so hard to let go of his anger. ¡°thought you were my friend, thought when you said you would help me find my sister, you meant it but no¡­ I am sure you knew right from the start that she¡¯s my sister, yet, you still decide to make her a ve¡­ I had always stood for you Keane, always being there for you when you need someone but you¡­ you are a backstabbed, a devil in disguise and I hate you for this¡­ but there is one thing I want to assure you, I will get her back¡­ watch me¡± He said and stumped away furious. Keane stood there, unable to move. For the first time, he watched Derrick say the one thing he¡¯s never said to him straight in the eye, with so much hatred and disdain. Was he a selfish and unsupportive friend? He finally takes a step inside, lost in thought. He enters the elevator and heads towards his office. Later in the day, Smiles goes to the restaurant to get some lunch. It was her usual ce but something wascking, it just didn¡¯t feel like the ce she¡¯d beening to¡­with the thought, she heard someone call from behind, the voice was so familiar that she could identify it even in her sleep. Turning around, she was met with Derrick staring at her with the same gaze when he came by Keane¡¯s vi. Without waiting for another minute to go by, she rushed to him, hugging him like never before. Deep down, she was sorry for what happened in Keane¡¯s mansion, and she felt somewhat guilty. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said softly. He didn¡¯t say anything and just hugged her, not willing to let go. ¡°Common, it¡¯s my treat¡± She pulls him to their usual table and quickly orders his usual. She was very happy, for some reason, and seeing her happy face, Derrick couldn¡¯t stop himself from smiling for the first time since hest saw her in Keane¡¯s mansion. ¡°How have you been?¡± She asked, feeling concerned. ¡°I¡¯ve finally found her!¡± Instead of answering her question, he tells her. She frowns in confusion not understanding at first but the frown disappears immediately after she figures out what he¡¯s talking about. ¡°Really!!¡± She exims, and he nods. She was so happy that she didn¡¯t even know she was screaming, as tears rolled down her cheeks. She was happy for the girl, whoever she was and somehow, she wished she was the one, she would have been super happy. Derrick hugs her, patting her head, trying to make her stop crying. She wished it was her but little did she know that she was the one he was talking about. She is his missing sister, the one he has been searching for years now. His search wasn¡¯t in vain, atst, he had his sister right where he wanted her to be, in his arms. Chapter 59 Where is she?¡± Asked Smiles after settling down from her rush of emotions. ¡°She¡¯s fine, at home¡± he exins. She nods, smiling. ¡°I am so happy for you¡± she congrattes. He smiles back at her sweetly. ¡°I wish to meet her¡­can you take me to her, or the other way round?¡± She asked but he shook his head in denial ¡°You can¡¯t,¡± he tells her to his face. She needs not to see the person because she is the one. She frowned in dissatisfaction, ring at him.N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Why?¡± She asked, demanding a reason. ¡°¡®Cause I don¡¯t want you to meet her now¡­ you will get to meet her the day we officially throw her a weing party¡­at least, that will be worth a surprise ¡± he exins and she nods in understanding. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± She said smiling. Just thinking about it made her wish she had found her own family too. ¡°By the way, you didn¡¯te to work today, why?¡± She was curious and concerned. ¡°That¡¯s because I no longer work here,¡± he tells her. She nods. ¡°You¡¯re with your dad?¡± She asked but he didn¡¯t reply. She didn¡¯t need him to say another word ¡¯cause she was able to understand his silence. ¡°You¡¯ve forgiven him?¡± She asked, he breathed out tirelessly. She nods. ¡°why?¡± She asked again, wanting to know more. ¡°I will forgive him if and only if my sister does,¡± he said in an I¡¯m-not-kidding face. ¡°And what if she never forgives him?¡± She asked with a raised brow. ¡°Then, I won¡¯t,¡± he tells her straight forward, not beating around the bush. ¡°That¡¯s so harsh,¡± sheins. ¡°I don¡¯t know you to be such,¡± she tells him. He stares at her calmly observing her. ¡°Really! Then what do you know me to be?¡± He asked, raising a brow. ¡°A forgiven and cheerful person, always considering others¡¯ feelings ¡­he¡¯s still your father you know¡­you should be the one talking sense into your sister¡¯s head not supporting her unforgiveness, ¡± She tells him, hoping he¡¯s listening. ¡°Fine, I will see what I can do, ¡± he said tirelessly. They ate their food and chatted about other things. ¡°I want you to do something for me,¡± Derrick said out of the blue, halting Smiles¡¯s next step to the door. ¡°And what might that be?¡± She asked to walk out of the door he held open for her. ¡°promise you will do it!¡± He said. She twisted her brow in displeasure not liking the fact he was asking her to promise. What if she ends up not being able to fulfill the promise? ¡°I can¡¯t promise¡­cause I am not good at keeping one but I assure you if it¡¯s within my power, I will do it¡± She exins hoping he understands. He nods.¡± I want you to leave Keane¡± He said, straight to her face. She stares at him in disbelief, not believing he just said that. ¡°Seriously? You know I can¡¯t do that¡± she tells him. Well, the truth is she can but she doesn¡¯t want to. ¡°Why? Are you falling for him?¡± He asked, angered by her words. She stayed quiet, and that only rified his suspicions. She¡¯s falling for him, so deep that it won¡¯t be possible to drag her out unless we cut it off, which only leaves her hurt, bleeding in pain. ¡°Right, you¡¯ve fallen for him,¡± he said in a disappointed tone. She didn¡¯t know what to say, what was she supposed to do? She isn¡¯t stuck that she can¡¯t feel, she has a heart, and above all, she¡¯s just a human¡­a pretty petty little human who is willing to do anything for love. She was hurt by his words, of all the people that should be just her, at least not him. ¡°Really? Are you serious right now?¡± She asked but he didn¡¯t say a word. They were now standing outside the restaurant. She didn¡¯t know how to feel about it, staring at him only tears could be formed, with conflicted emotions. ¡°Do you think I nned on falling for him? Do you think I wished for all these? ¡­You seem so disappointed¡­had it been I had options, I wouldn¡¯t have gone for this¡­had it been I had family, I wouldn¡¯t have been a ve to someone who doesn¡¯t feel a thing for me¡­had it been that stupid ex-boyfriend of mine didn¡¯t cheat on me¡­I won¡¯t have been here doing all these¡­but you know what? I am d all those things happened because right now, I regret nothing¡­not even my love for him¡­even if he has a girlfriend he can die for, I still have no regrets¡­the only thing that will forever hurt is letting him go. After all, I know I can¡¯t tell him how I truly feel inside¡± she cries pouring her heart out. If only he knew what she¡¯s gone through, if only he could feel her pain then judging her right now would be thest thing he¡¯d do. Derrick felt guilty for making her cry and seeing her like this broke his heart. He pulls her to him,forting her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± he apologized, wiping away her tears. She could only cry, letting it all out. Even though he hurt her with his words, she still didn¡¯t feel that bad and dejected, because he was right by her side,forting her, and telling her he was sorry. That alone warms her heart. When she was back to normal, she bid him goodbye, running to the office. It was past lunchtime. He watches her leave until she disappears into the building before his eyes. How he wishes he could tell her that she is his sister, the one he¡¯s longed to see¡­ How he wished he was there for her all those times she spent in loneliness, crying herself to sleep. But those are all in the past, and this is the present. He is more than willing to be better than what he was not to her, to make her feel all the love she needed and more including their mom¡¯s love¡­ With onest nce at the building, he walks to his car and kicks off. Chapter 60 It¡¯s been days now, and Smiles spent it working. Lately, Keane hasn¡¯te to her and it hurts. She knows he had his work and other things but she just couldn¡¯t take away the feeling of wanting to be close to him every time. Sitting on the royal blue sofa in the living room, she types on her keyboard aiming atpleting her workload Her days of absence in the office left her with piles of undone work and files to read. She will wake up and go to bed with them in her hands, like her daily routine. Keane walks in with Lisa. They seem to be talking to someone as Lisa giggles, grabbing Smiles¡¯ attention that was on herptop screen. The sight of Keane kissing Lisa on the forehead was what weed Smiles as she stared at them, trying so hard to act normal and casual. She caught a gaze with Lisa whose lips widened in a friendly smile. ¡°Hi there¡­didn¡¯t know I would be meeting you here,¡± said Lisa, happy to see her as she made her way and took the sofa next to Smiles. She could only force a smile that didn¡¯t reach her eyes, not wanting to be rude. ¡°hi,¡± Smiles return her hellos, trying to make her tone friendly. ¡°So seems busy¡­ what are you working on?¡± asked Lisa. Lisa is a social and easygoing type. She loves interacting with others and making new friends. The first time she saw Smiles at the party, she wanted nothing but to be her friend for some reason unknown. Smiles on the other hand felt guilty for being such a love truck person. Starting at thedy before her only speaks of someone who wants nothing but to be her friend and here she was, feeling bad about it. It was neither hers nor Lisa¡¯s fault they fell for the same man but there was something different about them. She is aware of their status in Keane¡¯s life but Lisa isn¡¯t. This got her thinking of the type of person she is¡­ wanting to be with someone else¡¯s fiance. Seeing herself now, there was no difference between her and Xena right now. Lisa is trying to be her friend just like Xena was her friend. And she is secretly sleeping with her fiance just like Xena did. What does that make her? A selfish and a backstabber¡­ a faker and deceit. So much as she loves Keane, she can stand to be all those things she hates to another. Even though Lisa is Mark¡¯s sister, she can see that they are two different persons with different ways of thinking and doing things. She can not possibly hurt Lisa just because Mark hurt her¡­ that will be the worst thing she can ever think of doing. ¡°down to earth, Smiles¡­ you seem lost¡± Lisa waved, trying to get her attention which she did. Only then did Smiles realize she¡¯d been silent. ¡°sorry¡­ was carried away,¡± She said, shing her an apologetic smile. ¡°It¡¯s ok!¡± Lisa waved, putting on a no-big-deal face. Both girlsugh in understanding.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Guess what?¡± asked Lisa excitedly. Smiles could tell or guess, maybe she would have been able to but right now, she can¡¯t because she barely knows anything about her. ¡°What!?¡± asked Smiles, lowering her gaze on her. ¡°!!!¡± Lisa eximed excitedly, stretching out her left hand to her. Smiles was confused as to what she was trying to say until she caught sight of the diamond ring on her middle finger. Surprised written all over her face as she stares at Lisa with a pale face. Not even in her dreams did she think he would propose to her. ¡°he¡­ proposed to you?¡± she asked in disbelief. Lisa nods, smiling. ¡°When?¡± came her question again. ¡°At the restaurant¡­ not long before we got here¡± Lisa exins, she nods. Of course, she should have known. No! She¡¯d known she wasn¡¯t the one all along¡­ but her heart wanted more than just being his pond. It was an indirect p to her face, telling her what she¡¯d been trying to dispute all this while. She smiles at Lisa, not wanting to show her she isn¡¯t happy for her but deep down, she is dying, more than she ever will. ¡°W-wow¡­ that is¡­ wonderful¡± she stutters forcing a smile. ¡°Congrattions,¡± she said and Lisa¡¯s smile broadened. She was super happy. ¡°thanks¡­ I just can¡¯t wait to celebrate¡± said Lisa, as happy as she will ever be. Smiles gaze falls on Keane who elegantly climbs down the stairs. She stares at the man she¡¯se to love and adore, the same person she will never have. He walks to Lisa taking a seat by her side and wrapping his arms around her waist. Lisa responded by leaning in, cing a light peck on his lips, and smiling. His gaze never left the cherry-brown hairdy before him. She stares back at him, with so many questions in her eyes but she does not say a word. Her eyes were teary with tears threatening to fall. Her hands were trembling, and her heart was battling in her chest, causing chaos and confusion. She lowers her head, holding tight on herptop, and excuses herself. He didn¡¯t say a word and watched her leave as Lisa kept on bbering about something that he wasn¡¯t listening to. She was talking about her party, to celebrate their engagement. He excuses himself after some time of listening to her nose. Lisa was too excited to notice his change in temperament. Inside Smiles¡¯s room, she sat on the bed, wiping away her tears. She was hurt but she was willing to ept it. She doesn¡¯t want to waste her tears on what won¡¯t change. If she was meant to be his, he would have seen her since the start but she wasn¡¯t. It was all a coincidence they met each other and that¡¯s it, she must have learned to be content with her new life and put up with it. Staring at the white wall before her, she was no longer shedding tears. The door pushes open and Keane walks in, sticking his hands into his pants as he leans against the door staring at her. Chapter 61 ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She heard him ask but had no response to give him. There was more to what she was feeling. How can she tell him she¡¯s falling for him? That¡¯s just too much for her, she knows she can¡¯t have him but telling him the truth will only make things worse causing her even more pain. ¡°Nothing, master,¡± said Smiles with head lowered. She can¡¯t possibly look at him right directly, or she will be exposed. ¡°Really?¡± He asked again. This felt weird somehow. Why was he eager to know how she felt? Or has he found out about her true feelings for him? She swallows, shaking her head in denial. He walks to her, tilting his head to the side as if trying to figure out something about her.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. He stood tall before her, staring down at her as if trying to figure her out. ¡°Get up¡± his suddenmand startled her but she quickly responded. She met his hot gaze staring at her unwaveringly, there was just so much to it than she could tell. He just kept on gazing down at her, not saying anything. Her eyes were slightly red from crying, and her face was pale yet still as beautiful as ever. Staring at her was like staring at his future but deep down, he was still in a state of confusion. She lowers her head, not wanting to stare any further. He unplugged his right hand from his trouser, raising her head to meet him again. ¡°Sure you are ok?¡± He asked again but this time, it was different. There was in his voice that she couldn¡¯t ignore¡­the concern was evident in his eyes. But why was he feeling concerned? Wasn¡¯t he the one responsible for her tears and sadness? Nothing made sense to her no matter how hard she tried to reason it out. She couldn¡¯t utter a word, not when those gray eyes of his were staring at her, deeper into her soul, causing a halt in her entire being. He leans down and captures her lips, kissing her ever so softly and gently. She wanted to pull away but she couldn¡¯t, the strength wasn¡¯t there¡­ She can¡¯t imagine she is kissing him right now, anotherdy¡¯s fiance. What does that make her? So much as she wished it should end, she can¡¯t stop herself from wanting more. She kisses him back with everything she¡¯s got, trying as hard as she can to convey all her feelings to him and more. He pulls her even closer, covering the space between them as his hands travel to her behind the neck, taking every she has to offer. She knows she¡¯s selfish right now but even if it¡¯s thest, she wants to feel him¡­his touches, his kisses, everything. She wants to let herself consume in their sins, in their world of desire and lust. She is aware her love is lust, lust in the beauty and sweetness of her flesh. Too blind to see her heart crazily beating for him. With all the times she tells herself not to fall for him, she promises herself she will never fall for his beauty, but she ends up failing. She is now deeply in love with him, only to know she can¡¯t have him¡­love is torture, her love is torture. It didn¡¯t take long for both of them to be rendered naked, staring at each other¡¯s nudeness. She lies on the bed, waiting for him to make a move as he stares at her body, with a satisfied look. Lowering himself on her, did his magic on her breast, kneading and folding it with hisrge palms, trailing down on her body as she arched her back to him crying in response. He positions himself on her entrance and pushes in. His gaze never left hers as he thrust in and out of her, she cried in response. Tears rolled down her eyes wetting on the sheet. She knows she will never be something worth to him, and that aches her more than. He kept on thrusting deeper into her, in a slow and gentle pace as if trying to calm her aching heart. The slower he goes, the more the pleasure increases sending electricity throughout her being. With onest thrust into her, he came hard, shivering on her. She wasn¡¯t any less, she could hardly feel her surroundings. He falls on her making extra sure not to press her as he rests his head on her chest, breathing heavily feeling her trembling body beneath him. He carries her to the shower where they have a quick bath. Downstairs, Lisa was chatting with the butler. Keane had ordered him to keep her busy and he was doing his job perfectly well. Sheughed from time to time, finding what he said funny. Little did she know that her fiance was busy enjoying another girl. After a while, Keane walks to her all clean and dressed, taking a seat by her. He dismissed the butler with a wave of his hands turning his attention to the petite figure beside him. ¡°You seem to enjoy hispany,¡± he said and she nodded smiling. ¡°He¡¯s fun to be with,¡± she confessed, still smiling. Well, that¡¯s what she believed because Keane sternly ordered him to keep herpany. If it was another time, he wouldn¡¯t have smiled at her. Even Smiles, who has been living in this mansion for months now, was still not able to have a proper conversation with him and he only smiled at her once¡­no one could tell why as even Smiles couldn¡¯t figure out why. He nods, pulling down to lie with him as he spoons from behind. Chapter 62 Climbing down the stairs, Smiles saw them together as he kept on stroking her hair while she closed her eyes feeling the sweet sensation. She bites on her lips looking away from them, and makes her way to the kitchen where she quickly pours out her drinks and leaves without looking back. She spent the rest of the day inside, keeping herself busy with the paperwork. She didn¡¯t know when she slept off and only woke up to a new day. It was the day Derrick was throwing a weing party for his sister and she had to be there¡­she must or else she wouldn¡¯t have another opportunity to meet her and Derrick wouldn¡¯t want to give her another chance. This got her wondering if Keane would attend ¡¯cause, from the look of things, the two friends don¡¯t seem to get along. It¡¯s none of her business anyway. Going down for breakfast, Keane was seated on the dining his usual seat quietly eating. ¡°Good morning, master!¡± She greets taking her seat by the side. He didn¡¯t bother answering her and says ¡°We¡¯re going somewhere today by six, make sure you get ready in time¡­the butler will take care of your needs¡¯ ¡® she nods a yes and quietly starts serving some food onto her tes. Unlike other days, today was different, somehow¡­it felt strange and weird, she felt anxious about something she couldn¡¯t tell. Their meal went smoothly, in silence. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder what the party would be like¡­not in terms of the decorations or guesses, of course, she knew it was no party for someone like her but what she was curious about was the girl in question. It¡¯s quite weird why Derrick wanted to introduce her only at the weing party with her. Her gaze travels to Keane who is quietly eating his food.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. She wonders if he¡¯s seen Derrick¡¯s sister or if she¡¯s the only one missing out. ¡°Anything you would like to say?¡± He asked, noticing her gaze on him. She quickly denies it, embarrassed she was caught staring. Well, she wasn¡¯t staring basically¡­she was just lost in her world of weird thoughts and questions. The day went by with her preparing. The Butler gave her the dress she will put on and unlike thest one, this was different. It was a shiny high-slit party wear with ooff-shoulderglitters alongside a pair of silver ankle strap heels that were of the same color as the purse. Without rushing, she gets herself ready. She¡¯s got time up her sleeve and hence, she will use it to her advantage by taking her time to get herself ready. The end result was worth it, with just a touch of light blush on her cheeks mascara on, and her well-shaped brows she was done for it. Her cherry-brown hair was let loose, falling to her back making it look as shiny and curly as ever. With onest nce at herself, she was good to go, she turned and left. Keane was also dressed in a ck suit with a white long-sleeve shirt inside. His hair was styled all behind forming waves on it making him look even more breathy than ever. He pulls out a diamond ne from its box and wears it on her. It fits her so beautifully as if it was made for her. Her cheeks reddened, shy and happy he got her something. ¡°Common now,¡± he said, bringing forth his arm for her to hold, which she did. It¡¯s the second time they are going for a party and she can¡¯t be any less happier knowing she will get to spend some time with him outside the mansion. It was the only ce he acknowledged her as his girl and she was happy knowing she would experience it again, for the second time. Their car stops outside a very tall gray mansion, almost the same as the one Keane¡¯s grandma and grandpa live in, though a little bit smaller again. But the building was super big, making her stretch out her neck to see the top. With his help, they walked into the building and were directed to their seats. She was to sit in a ssic and VIP seat because she was with Keane. If it was any ordinary time, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to get the least expensive seat¡­what a life.. she thought staring at the beautiful decorations. ¡°She¡¯s indeed a lucky girl¡±, she said imagining how happy the girl would be standing before the crowd iming her title as the young Ms. of the Wright family. The guests kept oning in their numbers, taking on their various seats, and of course, the Warren family was there except Lisa. Maybe she¡¯s celebrating with her friends, just maybe. A brown-haired man walks to their table. She frowns at the sight of him, he looks so familiar like he¡¯s seen him somewhere but just can¡¯t pinpoint. She watches him shake hands with Keane and they chat for a while before he turns to her, their gaze meets, and he smiles at her. Those sets of ck eyes were unlike the ones she¡¯d seen before and it only brought her a feeling that she just couldn¡¯t brush it off no matter how much she tried to. ¡°Smiles!¡± He calls out her name to her greatest surprise. Sure they have met and she just couldn¡¯t remember. ¡°Hi, Mr¡­¡± she trails, not knowing what to call him. ¡°Wright, but Emile is fine with me¡­though I will so much prefer you calling me Dad!¡± He said, smiling at her sheepishly. Sheughs at his jokes though it wasn¡¯t. ¡°I would love to¡± she returns the smile. ¡°Have we met before, Dad?¡± She asked tired of trying to figure it out by herself. ¡°Yes¡­at the Austin¡¯s party¡­hosted by grandpa Jimmy¡± he exins and she makes an ¡®oh¡¯ sound, remembering now. It was Grandpa Jimmy who introduced her to them, just she didn¡¯t take note of the men around. Staring at the girl before her, Wright didn¡¯t need anyone to tell him who she was. He¡¯d seen her before but never in his second life did he think she was his child though her resemnce to Fiona was striking. His heart aches knowing he is the cause of her painful childhood. He never stops staring at her and this gets Smiles wondering if everything is ok¡­ ¡°Mr¡­Dad¡­are you ok?¡± she asked, drawing his attention back to the present. There was a sad look on his face as he stared at her. How he wished he could tell her everything right now and beg for her forgiveness but he couldn¡¯t, not like he couldn¡¯t but he just didn¡¯t want to ruin his son¡¯s heart work in preparing for this day¡­just a few more hours, the truth about her true identity will be out, only then, will he be relieved. Chapter 63 ¡°Yes, child¡­I am fine¡± he touched her cheeks, smiling at her. ¡°Excuse¡± he turns and walks away. Smiles could only stare at his back confused. One minute he is fun and happy, the next he is sad and looking all regretful. ¡°No doubt he¡¯s Derrick¡¯s dad,¡± she thought, taking her seat. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen¡­I call you all here today to join me in weing my daughter, who due to misunderstanding, got separated from us but now, she is in our midst¡­with us, looking as beautiful as ever,¡± he said. The crowds start murmuring, asking questions upon questions. Some are eager to see who that daughter is, others talking about his past story, on how he lost his wife and child while others wish they were the ones to be called the little Ms of the Wright family. ¡°I know you all must be wondering who this person is but not to worry, she is here with us¡­like I said, she¡¯s in our midst but we will introduce her¡­though not now. To begin this wonderful celebration, let¡¯s have a toast for finally being able to find her after years of searching¡­. thanks to my son, Derrick, who was hellbent on finding her¡­now we can know what she looks like¡­toast!!¡± He raised his ss in the air as the crowd did the same. Smiles caught sight of Grandma Shiley and Grandpa Jimmying through the entrance. A bright smile bloomed on her face as she immediately made her way to them. Grandma Shiley was very happy to see her again after theirst separation as she took her in a tight hug, then Grandpa Jimmy. ¡°I am so happy to finally see you again, pretty child¡± Grandma Shiley pinched light on her cheeks. ¡°Same here grandma¡± she responded meekly. ¡°How have you guys been?¡± Smiles directed her question to both of them. ¡°We are good, child,¡± Grandpa Jimmy said in an assuring tone intertwining their hands together. Smiles saw it, and it got her blushing. She isn¡¯t sure she will ever get tired of watching them being all lovey. ¡°Did he hurt you?¡­ I mean that brat of a grandson¡± Grandma Shiley asked, whispering into her ears. Smiles almost burst intoughter at the sight of Grandma Shiley putting on a gossiping face¡­ ¡°No Grandma, he¡¯s been good¡­in fact, he¡¯s been super and extra nice to me ever since I got back home that night¡± She exins blushing and Grandma Shiley nods smiling. ¡°That¡¯s good, child¡­don¡¯t give up,¡± Grandma Shiley said over her voice as Grandpa Jimmy pulled her away, he was tired of waiting and knowing who his wife was, he couldn¡¯t leave her there, or else, she would end up talking till the party¡¯s over. ¡°Sorry child, but I have to take your grandma Shiley away from you¡± he apologized and Smiles could only nod in understanding while smiling. ¡°Where did you go?¡± Asked Keane to smile, taking back her seat. ¡°To see Grandma Shiley and Grandpa Jimmy, they just arrived and I thought it wise to say hi to them¡± she exins. He nods, his gaze never leaving her as it travels down to her exposed corbones and arms, threatening his self-control. He gulps down, trying so hard not to pound on her, for she looks even more alluring as days go by and he can¡¯t help but want to have her over and over again, every day and every second. If not because they were at a party right now, he¡¯s very sure he would have eaten her right here and now, making sure she cried out to him, begging for more. No matter how hard he tried to look away, he just couldn¡¯t. He had indeed be addicted to her, her body and everything. His brows twisted at the sudden smile she had on her face. She was smiling, not to him but to another¡­following her line of sight, he spotted Derrick in a gray suit staring at them smiling too but his smile vanished when he met Keane¡¯s gaze. Keane felt jealous somehow seeing her smile like that, he couldn¡¯t remember thest time he saw her smile in such a way that left him breathless even though it wasn¡¯t for him. Deep down, he knew Derrick was her brother and hence, nothing is or will ever go on between them but he was still jealous of the fact Derrick got to make her smile so beautifully. With onest nce at Keane, Derrick walks up to the stage where his father is seated. He whispers something to him and he nods, giving him the go-ahead. He walks to the mic, looking at the well-respected guests seated patiently waiting for him to say something. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, I thank you all for joining me in this great celebration¡­just like my father said, it has been my life¡¯s dream to find my sister and that dream of mine is finally here¡­ I spent all my life searching but never got results. Truth is, I almost gave up thinking it was all in vain but because of one person, I summoned the courage to keep on searching. But one thing I failed to understand was the presence of that someone in my life, she¡¯s been there though not from the beginning but for a while now¡­I kept on looking from afar, hoping to see the treasure I¡¯d been looking for oblivious of it standing right next to me¡­. To cut a long story short, I would like to introduce to you, my one and only sister¡­¡± he paused, staring at the crowd that kept staring at him with so much eagerness and anticipation. ¡°I would like to climb down and bring her up here with me,¡± he said and walked down the stage. He only stops when he is before Smiles, who stares at him in confusion not understanding what¡¯s going on.N?velDrama.Org content. He ps his arms to her, urging her to grab him. She stares back at Keane as if asking for his permission. He nods in response, giving her a light smile. With that, she holds on to Derrick¡¯s arms as he leads her back to the stage. Chapter 64 I present to you, my sister¡­the one I¡¯ve been searching for, longing to see all my life¡­Smiles Laverne, who will be known from now on as Smiles Wright, daughter of Mr Emile Wright and the most treasured sister of Derrick Wright¡± he said leaving the crowd inplete awe, silent everywhere. No one could have ever thought she was the daughter of Mr Wright, not even in their second life. Xena and Mark were the most shocked, speechless. The truth came hitting them hard and they felt bad for belittling her all this while.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Grandma Shiley and Grandpa Jimmy were the happiest, they knew it from the very beginning, the moment they set their eyes on. What excites them most is she is their grandson¡¯s wife. Little did they know she was nothing to him but his sex ve. Smiles stood frozen to her spot, unable to believe what he just pouted. She stares at him, demanding an exnation, hoping he¡¯s joking but his gaze said it all, he wasn¡¯t lying. She stares at the crowd, then Derrick before turning her gaze to Mr Wright. Tears roll down her cheeks at the realization that she has a family, she has a father and a brother. Her heart right now was threatening to burst out of her chest, there was nothing left to say. Mr Wright stood before her with wide arms, silently asking her for a hug. Without a second thought, she buries herself into his arms, crying. How she¡¯d longed for this day, how she¡¯d imagined countless times what it would feel like the day she would finally be able to go meet her family but this¡­this was just so unexinable, the feeling and everything. She pulled away only to hug him again, his arms were warm, strangely and she loved it. When she pulls away, Derrick takes her into his arms, kissing her forehead. Just that one act of his got Keane fuming in anger, making his surroundings even chiller that the people around him startedining. ¡°You criminal¡± she hits on his chest, as she tries to wipe away her tears. Before everyone, Derrick pulls out his expensive suit and wipes her face, leaving the crowd most especially thedies jealous, wishing they had a brother like him. His love for his sister was an undeniable fact, everyone could see it. But that only left Keane even sorer, as he grinds on his teeth, trying to keep his cold. Why was he feeling this way? Why was he getting jealous over petty things? She was his sister anyway and it is quite normal to see such from two siblings who haven¡¯t met each other for twenty-one years now. When Smiles was finally over her tears, she stared at the crowd, smiling happily. ¡°To everyone who hase here to wee me, thank you¡­Grandma Shiley and Grandpa Jimmy, thank you so much for being the grandparents I¡¯ve never known. To the one and only king in the business world, Keane Austin, thank you for allowing me to meet Derrick who turns out to be my brother¡± she said wiping away her falling tears. This left the crowd wondering what rtionship she had with Keane and the family. But none could tell, not even Xena and Mark. Xena has always aimed to be at the top, above Smiles but it turns out differently, she was the one at the top. The Wright family surpasses the Warren family in wealth and everything, almost on par with the Austin family. Smiles being the daughter of the Wright family and having a close rtionship with the Austin family only make her overall best in everything Xena has always wanted to be. ¡°To all those that showed me the other side of life and forcefully pushed me in¡­thank you so much¡­I was mad at first, hurt, and felt betrayed, but I now see it was all for the greater good, for this day, for this moment¡­ I¡¯ve spent my life dreaming of this day, and now it¡¯s here, staring at me in the face¡­for everyone seated here, thank you¡± She ends her speech, smiling as she wipes her face climbing down the stage. As if he¡¯s been waiting for her, Keane takes her in a tight hug, patting her hair gently. This scene caught the attention of everyone in the hall, shocked at the sight of them being all intimate and loving. ¡°It¡¯s ok child¡­it¡¯s ok,¡± Grandma Shiley said from behind. Smiles quickly take her in a tight hug, sobbing silently in her arms. ¡°I¡¯d always known you were her daughter¡­everything about you speaks of her,¡± said Grandpa Jimmy. This got her wondering what happened before her mom passed away and how she became an orphan. ¡°Grandma, do you know what happened to my mom?¡± Smiles asked with a pleading gaze. Grandma Shiley was taken aback by her sudden question, she stared at her husband before turning her gaze back to her. So much as she wishes to tell her, she can¡¯t¡­it¡¯s not in her ce to tell her. With the way Grandma Shiley reacted, Smiles knew something was wrong. ¡°Even if I know, child, it¡¯s not in my ce to answer¡­it¡¯s better you asked your dad¡­it will be much more understanding to hear things from him directly ¡± Grandma Shiley exins. Just then Derrick and Mr Wright walk up to them. ¡°What happened to my mom, dad? And how did I end up in the orphanage?¡± She immediately asked her dad straight forward, not beating around the bush. Mr. Wright was stunned by her questions, even though he knew he would have to answer questions rted to her past and her mom, but it scared him to know the time was now. Seeing the eager and pleading look on her face, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to deny¡­ it was her right away. ¡°She died after giving birth to you¡± he exins sadly. Tears welled up in her eyes as she stared at him pleadingly, begging him to say otherwise¡­to tell her he was only pulling her legs. Chapter 65 It wasn¡¯t like there was something she could do but it pains to know she died giving life to her and she didn¡¯t have the chance to say ¡®thank you¡¯ and to even let her know how much she loves her for everything. ¡°And me¡­how did I end up in the orphanage?¡± She asked in between her sobs. Mr. Wright stares at her, unable to speak. What was he to say? That he chased her mom away with her being pregnant for him? That he was misled and made a terrible mistake? Like, who the fuck will ept such excuses? ¡°This is not the right ce to discuss this¡­can we all go inside?¡± Derrick said, breaking the awkward silence. ¡°No¡­I want to hear it all, here and now¡± Smiles interjected, unwilling to let go. She¡¯s been asking herself this question for what seems like a hundred times but never got an answer to it. At first, she was mad at her mom, thinking she left her in the orphanage because she didn¡¯t want her. She was wrong to quickly just her mom and she regrets it after hearing the reason behind her disappearance. Had it been she was alive, maybe her childhood wouldn¡¯t have been a terrible one. She wouldn¡¯t have spent years in the orphanage, eating like a ve and working out her heart every day. Even if life had been hard for her, just maybe her mom would have made it even better with her presence. Seeing her all persistent, Mr Wright waves at Derrick, stopping him from uttering his next word. ¡°I won¡¯t hide it, you deserve to know the truth,¡± said Mr Wright. Smiles could only stare at him in anticipation, waiting for him to say something. ¡°We¡­I and your mom had a misunderstanding¡­and then¡­I got angry, and sent her away¡± Mr Wright exined in a cracked voice, there was no way she could keep his cool. Tears roll down Smile¡¯s cheeks at his words. What type of problem did they have to the point he had to chase her away? His wife¡­didn¡¯t he love her? ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were my child¡­I didn¡¯t know the person she was pregnant for was no one but me¡­and I regret it all, everything ¡± Mr Wright cries, for the first time in public, before everyone. ¡°Wait¡­does that mean you chased her away because she was pregnant with me?¡± Smiles asked and he nodded, there was nothing to deny. She staggers, almost falling but thanks to Keane who caught her right before she could reach the ground. To think he never wanted her from the beginning hurts. To think she¡¯d found her family only to realize she was never wee left her crumbled back to dust, to the dirt she thought she was finally out. ¡°Take me home¡­please!!!¡± She pleads, it barely came out as a whisper but Keane was Keane enough to hear her. In the next second, she was in his arms as he carried her outside. Grandma Shiley and Grandpa Jimmy followed them, it¡¯s not like they could do anything. Derrick knew better than to chase them. He was hurt when he learned the truth about his mom and sister and as much as he wants her to ept and forgive, he knows she will need more time to forgive and learn toe to terms with everything knowing how hard her life has been. Mr Wright stood there frozen to his spot. There was nothing he could do, and it hurt to watch her leave. All he could hope for was her forgiveness. In the car, Smiles couldn¡¯t stop herself from crying. It hurts more than she expected. Why were her own things always different?Content held by N?velDrama.Org. She just never gets anything right, her love, her family¡­nothing. Keane silently pulls her to his chest, patting her hair softly. Lying on his chest with his arms circling around her was all she needed right now, his sweet scent lingering in her nostrils sent afort feeling through her body, as she found herself flooding in hisfort. The car stops before the usualrge white mansion as he carries her inside directly to her room where she was ced on the bed. She was exhausted from crying too much. As weak as she was now, she couldn¡¯t do much to help herself undress but Keane was so generous enough to help her out as he first of all unbuckled her heels before carrying her to the bath, cing her in the warm bath he prepared for her. It felt strange somehow but she could barely think straight, her mind was in a mess, a state of confusion. After bathing her, he quickly takes him before carrying her to the bed, where he hugs her to sleep. There was nothing Smiles was grateful for other than this moment, having him by her side to give her a sense of hope even though she knew it was hopeless. Keane died understanding why he was doing all that he¡¯d done because it was unlike him to be this concerned. He¡¯s never done this to anyone, not even Lisa whom he said he loves¡­never. But somehow, he felt himself drawn to all these, wanting to make her feel better¡­not liking her shed tears unnecessarily. And for some reason, it aches him to see her cry. Was it because he¡¯s used to her or what? ¡°Maybe because she helped him when he was sober¡­and he¡¯s just returning the favor,¡± he thought to himself, bringing out reasons for his concern. and strange feelings. Staring at the girl¡¯s sleeping face, there was nothing he could wish for but to stare at it every single day in his life, to have her wrapped in his arms and to protect her from anything that would hurt her. Little did he know that he was the biggest thorn in her heart and the main reason behind her aching heart. Nothing hurts Smiles more than to know he belongs to another and will never be hers. To see him treat another like a queen and precious jewelry while she stands by the side, hoping he gets to see her and at least, treat her with a little bit of love. Chapter 66 Smiles wakes up the next day in an empty bed. Her head throbs as a frown appears on her forehead because of the unbearable pain. Climbing off the bed, she was weed by her nakedness staring at her in the face. Of course, she didn¡¯t have any clothes on because it was Keane who bathed her the night before and he had no time to look for her dress. A smile spread on her lips for the first time since she returned from the event. Without any further dy, she hurriedly put on her dress and rushed down for breakfast. She was met with scrambled eggs and toast served on the dining table alongside a ss of milk. A little white container was by the side, with a note on it. The first thing she did was pick on the note and read what it says ¡°Eat your food before taking the medication¡­dosage is indicated by the side¡­stop thinking and be good¡± She was as red as an apple as she stared at the notes, smiling. Even though nothing was romantic about it, it felt good to know he cared somehow. Taking her seat, she happily eats the food. It tastes exactly like the one he made for her thest time and there was no doubt he prepared it. There was nothing she was left to do after taking her breakfast. The house was boring as usual with Keane in the office. The event ofst night came ying in her head, as tears rolled down her eyes. She didn¡¯t get to know what exactly happened before her mom was chased by her dad because she was too hurt to let him continue. Thinking about it, she was now curious to know the entire story no matter how hurtful it might be.N?velDrama.Org content. She got dressed properly making her way out of the mansion to the Wright¡¯s family house. Not long after, she stops before the tall gray mansion. Compared to thest time, it was normal with no decorations but the beauty in the designs was something that couldn¡¯t be ignored. She makes her way into the mansion where she is weed by a woman who could be around her fifties who happily wees her and immediately leads her to therge living room to see Wright. It wasn¡¯t a surprise how thedy was able to identify her because everyone saw her being introduced as the Wright¡¯s family little Ms. and all the servants in the house were aware of it all. In the living room, Smiles quietly sat down on the midnight blue sofa waiting for her dad. Mr Wright on the other hand was in his study when he was informed of her presence. Never in his wild imagination did he think she woulde back the next day willing to see him. He doesn¡¯t know why she¡¯se but he is happy, knowing she¡¯s here to see him. Upon entering the living room, he caught sight of her on the midnight blue sofa as she gazed at nothing, deep in thought. ¡°Wee back child¡­I am so happy you finally¡­¡± she cuts him off, ¡°I am only here to know the tire story, why you chased my mom and me away,¡± Smiles tells him ndly. He felt hurt by her ndness but he was ready to take it anyways. Not like he¡¯s got an option. Nodding, he walks to the seat closest to hers making himselffortable. ¡°I am sorry for your painful childhood¡­it¡¯s all my fault that you had to endure s¡­¡± he tries to speak but she cuts him off again. ¡°Can we go straight to the point? I don¡¯t have time for any of these ¡± Smiles couldn¡¯t take it. His apologizing only helps in making her cry more and she wasn¡¯t ready to cry. She didn¡¯te here to cry but to get the truth, and that she is bent on getting. With one nce at her, he nods sadly before exining. ¡°Her name is Fiona¡­you look exactly like her, everything about you speaks of her,¡± he said and she nodded, urging him to continue. ¡°She was and will be the only woman I will ever love, her smiles remind me every day of my unfulfillment toward her, and you of course¡± he continues. ¡°If you truly love her this much, why did you chase her away? Was the issue too much for you to settle as husband and wife?¡± She asked confusedly. ¡°It wasn¡¯t child¡­if only I had investigated things more¡­it wouldn¡¯t have led to this¡­I was blinded with jealousy and hate to the point I didn¡¯t want to listen to her own side of the story¡± Smiles didn¡¯t know what to feel as she stared at the man who was responsible for all her pains. ¡°You never trusted her,¡± She tells him to her face. He nods regretfully. ¡°I thought I did but I was lying to myself ¡¯cause the moment I saw the sex tape, I lost it¡­everything ¡± What she wanted to hear was slowlying out and she was willing to keep on asking to know everything. ¡°Sex tape?¡± She asked. He nods. ¡°Yes¡­I was shown a sex tape of a man making out with her in a hotel room¡­I¡­¡± he paused, trying to hold back his tears. ¡°I was broken by it and didn¡¯t even get the time to think, ¡± he exins. It¡¯s all in the past and there is nothing he can do but if he¡¯s asked to make one wish, he will wish to reverse back time to that day, the moment he openly asked her to live telling her he regretted ever knowing her and taking her as his wife. The moment he breaks all the promises he made to her on their wedding day, before the Lord. ¡°Who showed the video and why didn¡¯t you let her exin herself? Why chase her as if she meantpletely nothing to you?¡± Smiles asked as tears kept rolling down her cheeks. She wanted to know, she needed answers to all the millions of questions running through her mind, right now. Chapter 67 ¡°She meant everything to me child¡­and I regret my actions, there has never been a day I don¡¯t me myself for everything¡± He exins honestly. ¡°Was¡­it true? The usations?¡± She asked in a staggered voice. ¡°No! It wasn¡¯t¡­it was a setup n, and she was innocent¡­a victim to it all¡± This now only gets her even more confused, as she stares at him for more exnation. ¡°Dorah set her up¡­that night, she slept with a man in that hotel, and that man was no other person but me¡­I was the one who slept with her and I chased her saying she cheated on me¡­I thought it was Austin, ¡¯cause he¡¯s always been in love with her even before I met her¡­she chose me, to spend her eternal, to love and adore yet I failed her in the simplest of things, that I promise to be¡­I failed to be ¡± Smiles listening to him now was a heartbreaking sight, but something still didn¡¯t feel right.N?velDrama.Org content. How could he have been the one yet couldn¡¯t remember? And what¡¯s Austin¡¯s connection with her mom? Thinking about it, her discussion with Grandma Shiley came shing in her head¡­Austin and Her mom were childhood friends who grew up together but it was so unfortunate that he loved her mom and she didn¡¯t feel the same¡­now she understands. Before she could open her mouth to ask, he started answering as if knowing what she aimed to ask. ¡°That night, we both were drugged and could hardly recognize ourselves. I believed her, I trusted her. That¡¯s why I believe what she told me ¡± he cries, regretting ever knowing Dorah. ¡°Who are you talking about?¡± Smiles asked confused as to who he was referring to. ¡°Dorah¡­she told me it was Austin in the video and I believe because the video was tempered with¡± he exins. This got Smiles curious as to who this Dorahdy was to him to the extent he believed her over his own wife. ¡°And who was she to you? What was her aim in all these?¡± She asked, urgingly. ¡°She was a close friend of mine,¡± he said shortly. ¡°A friend? That you chose to believe over your wife, the same woman you vow to always love and cherish? To protect till yourst breath?¡± Nothing was making any sense to her. She¡¯s always believed marriage is something that bonds two people together till infinity, something that increases their love and trust for each other¡­with both willing to bemitted but now she understands, that not all glitters are gold. Mr Wright couldn¡¯t say anything, guilt written all over his face. His failure will forever haunt him. ¡°What was her aim in doing all these?¡± Smiles asked again. ¡°Me¡­she was too obsessed with me and her only obstacle to get me was to get rid of your mom¡± he exins. ¡°Where is she now?¡± asked Smiles. ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe somewhere in the Warren family¡­I removed her from mypany, not wanting to have anything to do with her,¡± he exins. Hearing the Warren family mentioned, Smiles couldn¡¯t be any more hurt than she already was. The fact that her mom was chased away from her home because of her, someone from the Warren family and she, ended up falling for someone in the Warren family only to be hurt in the end. And now, the person she loves is madly in love with Lisa, a daughter from the Warren family. Was her life and that of her mom all about suffering at the hands of the Warren family? Will she be able to handle all these? To face what her mom has gone through? ¡¯cause the future is already determined, no matter how much she tries to make Keane love her, it will never be her¡­ There was nothing left to say or do, all she¡¯se here for has been said. She stood up from her seat, silently making her way out. ¡°Won¡¯t you stay a while longer?¡± Asked Mr Wright ¡°I was hoping to have a daughter and father time with you¡± he exins. Smiles was far from wanting to spend the next second with him. Her life now was way moreplicated than she had thought, most especially her love life. Onest nce at him, she walks out without a word. Mr Wright¡¯s hopeful eyes were hovered with sadness and regrets. He knew this woulde but it hurts even more than he¡¯d thought. Getting back home didn¡¯t take long. Smiles wrap herself in the thick cover, staring at nothingness. As much as she wanted to cry, there were no tears left in her tear bag. The weakness and pain were inevitable in her eyes. A sudden burst of unrestrainedughter filled the room. Her life now was the one tough at. Hourster, Keane was finally back from work as he sat on his usual spot, with arms spread wildly leaning down on the royal blue sofa. His rxed brow suddenly twists as a line appears on his head gazing at the girl who was busily pulling her luggage, all dressed. Ever since Smiles left the Wright¡¯s mansion, she has been thinking about her life. After a long thought, she came to a conclusion on leaving. That was the best she could do. Right now, she can¡¯t face any more surprises and heartaches. Having her said to be familiar and Lisa was enough to keep her pale and skinny talkless of Keane who could make her grow mad in an instant without even trying to. The fact that she sees Lisa every day and she looks nice aspared to others, trying to be her friend was something she was grateful for and she just can¡¯t bring herself to be the obstacle in her love life. So much as she wants to be with Keane, and wants him to love her, she just couldn¡¯t wrap her head around hurting another in the process. There is no happiness when you deliberately stab others in the back. She can¡¯t stand being such a person, she doesn¡¯t want to be like Xena and Dorah. And to not be like them, she decides to go away, to leave for good¡­ she will be better off alone, managing her feelings. Chapter 68 ¡°And where do you think you are going too?¡± asked Keane in an unpleasant tone. Smiles didn¡¯t bother answering as she pulled her luggage and only stopped a fit away from him. She didn¡¯t bother answering his questions as she spoke out boldly to him ¡°I wish to terminate the contract¡± her tiny voice rings. She stood there, staring at the man before her, sitting ever so elegantly on the royal blue sofa. ¡°I make the decision not you¡­¡± his voice was firm and warning. She was daring enough to bring up such a topic. ¡°I do have a say¡± She interjected. It was the first time she boldly spoke to him, not caring about the fact that he was her master and she, the ve. Keane¡¯s head snapped to the side, with a raised brow. Amused at her sudden baldness. ¡°We had a contract signed that said it will only get terminated by you or by me asking your love¡± she exins. ¡°I don¡¯t need this anymore, I want to be free Keane, free from you¡± She calls him by his name for the first time. ¡°I can¡¯t get stuck in this, the truth is I have fallen for you¡­deeply and I can¡¯t stand seeing you with her¡± Tears rolled down her cheeks as she said those words. Keane stood there staring at her in disbelief. She just couldn¡¯t hide it anymore. Rather than pretending just to be with him, she prefers to tell the truth and get herself out of this bondage, his bondage that she¡¯s been living in. He wasn¡¯t meant to be hers anyway. ¡°I want you to love me, Keane¡­see me the same way you see her and more¡± She continued. It was the only way she could get herself out of his clutches. ¡°Funny how I ended up loving you, after so many attempts to resist it¡± Sheughs mockingly at herself. Keane stares at her with no word left. He watches her leave with her luggage. He didn¡¯t stop her, let her go. Smiles were hurt. The pain she had when Mark cheated on her and got married to Xena was in no way inparison with what she was feeling. She¡¯s always been telling herself he(Keane) doesn¡¯t mean a thing, that what they got has no hold on her but whenever he is not there, She finds herself crumbling to dust. She thought she didn¡¯t care that much but always felt like she was dying ¡¯till she felt his touch. That could only be love, only love can hurt her this much. She said she wouldn¡¯t care if he walked away, but every time he¡¯s there, she¡¯s begging him to stay and when hees close, she trembles. Every time he calls on Lisa¡¯s name it¡¯s like a knife cutting right to her soul. Even though she always says giving up is what she will never do, this case was different. Only he can make her do the things she never did and feel the way she always thought never existed. And for him, she decides to give up, willingly. Loving him was the best feeling ever yet the most painful.N?velDrama.Org content. The question here is if she was given the chance to meet Keane those three consecutive times and he offered her the same deal, would she still ept even after knowing what it would be like in the end? Yes¡­ of course yes¡­ she will ept a hundred times over. ¡°But if the sweetest pain is burning hot through my veins, love is torture¡­makes me more sure¡± She cries. Only love could hurt her this much, only his love. She can¡¯t go back to her former home, she¡¯s sure it¡¯s taken. Moreover, she can be easily traced and that¡¯s thest thing she will want. Where can she go? Right now, her head was thick and clouded with pain. Both her past and her love life came hitting hard on her, sending her to the edge of darkness. Maybe alone time will help her figure out the real her. To rethink over and over again. Just maybe, she will be able to forgive her dad and ept him ¡¯cause right now, her thoughts are theplete and perfect description of a disaster. Back in the white mansion, Keane paces back and forth. Feeling uneasy. It was unlike him to feel this way, angry, frustrated, and unsure. but what was he unsure of? What¡¯s he angry about? Why was he frustrated? He¡¯s always known she loved him,, he heard her confess in her sleep and somehow he was happy. That is unlike him¡­ ¡°hey!¡± Lisa said from the door as she walked herself in ¡°What happened?¡± she asked. Keane was supposed to pick her up for their date but he never did. She waited and waited, but he never came. curious to know why, she decided toe check. Only now Keane realized he¡¯s been so stuck with Smiles that he actually forgot about her. He takes her in for a hug, letting himself drown in the soft smell of her perfume hoping it calms him down but to his dismay, nothing happens. Thinking he needs more than hugging her, he kisses her taking Lisa by surprise, sucking her lips demanding more ess which she granted. It was strange as to why he was being all needy now cause she couldn¡¯t remember thest time he made love to her and she always wondered how he kept up with his desires. She found herself drowning in the pleasure and sweetness of his kiss, wanting more. Only then, he pulls away abruptly, running his hands on his already disheveled hair. It wasn¡¯t working, he wasn¡¯t getting the satisfaction he needed. She wasn¡¯t enough, she wasn¡¯t what he wanted right now. He needs more than just a kiss, he needs more than just the scent of her perfume flooding the air. He needs something more orderly than this. That one thing he¡¯s gotten addicted to, that he¡¯se to desire almost every second of his life¡­ Smiles¡­ that¡¯s the only thing he wants now. Chapter 69 ¡°You¡¯re alright?¡± Asked Lisa concerned as she stared at the confused figure before her ¡°You can talk to me¡± she urged. Keane couldn¡¯t describe how he was feeling. Nothing was right. Lisa cops on his face, hoping to get his attention. ¡°I am here¡­ talk to me¡± she begs pulling him even closer. Her scent only irritated him the more. So much as he wanted to let herfort him, he just couldn¡¯t bring himself to. He grinds on his teeth ¡± I am fine¡± he tells her sternly, stunning Lisa. She couldn¡¯t believe Keane, could talk to her in such a cold and nd tone, void of any emotion. Pushing her thoughts away, she tries tofort him again but he pushes her away. She could hardly believe what was going on with him to the point he was shoving her away. In all the years she¡¯s known him, he has never pushed her away¡­ it¡¯s always the other way round but today¡­ It was something she never expected. Staring at the man before her, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she¡¯d done something wrong, ¡± Did I do something wrong? If yes¡­ then I am sorry¡± Lisa apologized. Stunning Keane as he stares at her in disbelief. What¡¯s going on? He thought to himself, still in shock. First was Smiles who abruptly decided to leave not caring about how he would feel about it and on the other hand Lisa, who for the first time ever since he¡¯s known her, apologized for something she wasn¡¯t at fault for. The shock was reced with regrets knowing he was the one to say sorry and not the other way round.N?velDrama.Org content. He rubs on her cheeks gently. Gazing at her now made him realize something he¡¯d never taken note of, and he¡¯d been lying to himself all these while¡­ he didn¡¯t love her, in fact¡­ he¡¯s never loved her. He was just scared to be alone because he¡¯d never thought of himself living without her and he so much wanted her that he didn¡¯t see through his emotions, what he needed deep down. He pulls her into his broad arms, patting her hair to stop the crying girl. ¡°I am sorry, Lisa,¡± he apologized. She couldn¡¯t help but cry even more. ¡°I am sorry¡± he apologized again, ¡± I truly am¡± he continued, wiping away her tears. Even though he¡¯s always been a sweet and gentle type before Lisa, his apologizing too much was not something Lisa was used to. Her eyes were red from crying, ¡°what¡¯s going on, Keane?¡± Lisa asked in a cracked voice as she stared at him with pleading eyes. He didn¡¯t want to hurt her, the look on her face was already a thorn in his flesh, ¡± It¡¯s not working!¡± He said. Lisa stares at him confusedly ¡°What¡¯s not working?¡± She asked but he didn¡¯t say anything and the silence was killing her. ¡°Say something, what isn¡¯t working¡± She shakes his arms, urging him to say something. In a low tone, he tells her to her face, ¡°This, us¡±. Shocked, Lisa staggers two steps behind almost falling. Keane was quick to catch her. But that was least to what she wanted now¡­she gently pushed his hands off hers, taking her bnce. There was a look on her face that begged him to say otherwise. He must be joking, right? ¡°You are joking right?¡± She asked with eyes begging him to say yes but he didn¡¯t say anything and his silence could only mean one thing¡­ he is serious. ¡°You¡­ you chased me all these while only to turn me down?¡± She asked, in a teary tone. ¡°What about this?¡± She raised up her left hand showing him the ring he gave her, ¡°Does it mean anything to you? Or did it ever mean something?¡± She continues, as tears fall down her red face, soaking wet her dress. ¡°You did mean something¡­ maybe back then¡± his tone was low almost as if he couldn¡¯t speak, ¡°but it wasn¡¯t what I thought it was¡­ it was never love¡­ only now I know¡± he looked at her apologetically. She nods as if understanding him clearly,¡± you found her¡± she tells him, ¡± where is she?¡± She asked. Well, she isn¡¯t that clueless about what was going on. She could see the look he always gave Smiles, it¡¯s something he¡¯s never done to her¡­ She felt jealous sometimes but when he proposed to her, she was so excited thinking it was just her fear and weird imagination. ¡°Where is she?¡± Asked Lisa, taking a seat. ¡°Gone!¡± He tells her. ¡°And you let her go?¡± She was surprised he could actually let her go despite knowing how he felt about her. ¡°I didn¡¯t fuckin know what it was all about¡± he cries regretfully.¡± I thought I was just overthinking things¡­ that if I let go, I can finally have you by my side, to love and cherish but I was wrong¡± he runs his hands through his hair, frustrated. ¡± I just couldn¡¯t tell what I was feeling, the desire, the lust, her kisses, her scent¡­ everything about her sends me to the other side I¡¯ve never felt this¡­ never¡± For the first time in Lisa¡¯s life, he saw Keane in tears. It pains to know those tears were for another, not her. ¡°I think I am obsessed with her, Or rather, Lust¡­ I can¡¯t stop myself from wanting her every time and neither can I stop thinking about her¡­ it¡¯s just been hours since she left but it feels like forever and I am losing it¡­ what do I do, Lisa¡± he stares at Lisa, begging her to say something. ¡°You are not Lust, Keane¡­ you are in love¡­ obsessed in love more like a Lust Love ¡± She exins. ¡± I am sorry¡± he apologized again. It was never his intention to hurt her¡­ but the deed has been done away. ¡°It¡¯s ok¡± Lisa waved dismissively. ¡°If you truly love her, then go for her before someone else gets her¡± She turns and leaves. There was nothing more she could do, she couldn¡¯t force him to love her, and neither could she stay any further, it hurt everything. ¡°And¡­ ¡± she turns to him, ¡± it was nice being your girl all these while¡­ thanks for being the gentleman I never saw in others¡± She gave him a grateful smile. With that, she hurriedly left without looking back. Chapter 70 He thought Lisa was gone not until she popped into the mansion again. ¡°I came to return this¡± She ced the ring on the sofa and left. Nothing matters to him now than to find Smiles, there was nothing he could think of. It was almost midnight, and he still couldn¡¯t get himself stable. Leaning back on the sofa, he closes his eyes, trying to get himself to think about the ces she might have gone to. He¡¯s assigned his men to find her and it¡¯s been hours now, and he has basically no clue where she is. Did she intentionally mean to hide herself from him? ¡¯cause if she did, then she¡¯s seeding. But that didn¡¯t stop him from wanting to find her, he just can¡¯t hold on anymore longer than he already has¡­ he¡¯s aplete mess without her. His silence was disrupted by an angry Derrick who pushed through the big door, ¡°How dare you?¡± He questions angrily. Derrick was more than angry, the veins popping out on his face was evident. Firstly, he hurts his sister then Lisa¡­ what worse of a person can he be? ¡°Stop acting as if I ain¡¯t talking to you, bastard¡­we all know you aren¡¯t who you¡¯re iming to be right now,¡± said Derrick standing before him with clenched jaws and trembling hands. There was still no reply from Keane. It was as if he wasn¡¯t talking to anyone. ¡± I regret ever knowing you, Keane¡­ I regret ever thinking of you as my brother¡± Derrick was angry at his silence. ¡°Thank God I got her away from you,¡± said Derrick as he turned and left. A frown appears on his face at hisst word. That could only mean one thing, Derrick knew where Smiles was. At the thought, he chased after Derrick, not willing to let this opportunity pass by. Derrick was about to enter his car when he was stopped by Keane. ¡°Where is she?¡± Keane asked in a demanding tone as if ordering him to split the bean. Derrick scoffs with a raised brow ¡°And why should I tell you?¡± Keane didn¡¯t know the perfect answer to give, ¡°¡¯cause you have to¡± That was the only thing he couldn¡¯t think of. Derrick let out a travesty ofughter. If Keane thinks he will give him Smiles¡¯s location, then he¡¯s bluffing. ¡°And why would I?¡± He snorted in disgust. ¡°If you want me going crazy down the street of New York, then don¡¯t ¡± Keane¡¯s voice was as though there was no life in it, with eyes begging him to help. Derrick shrugs,¡± As if I care¡± he snorts. But the moment he saw his face well, he could hardly believe it was Keane¡­ he looked castrated and frustrated as if life was slipping away from him. Derrick frowns in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s going on, Keane?¡­ I mean I don¡¯t care to know but what the fuck happened between you and Lisa?¡± He asked demandingly. Keane runs his hands on his hair, taking in a deep breath. ¡°Can you please, tell me where Smiles are!¡± He begs. He¡¯s got no time for anything that¡¯s not rted to Smiles but too bad, Derrick was interested. Seeing Lisa sad and broken was thest thing Derrick could ever wish for her. So much as he loved his sister, Lisa was an exception. He¡¯s always loved her, secretly though. ¡°If you ain¡¯t fuckin ready to tell me then fuck off!¡± He attempts to enter the car only to be stopped by Keane¡¯s words. ¡°We¡¯ve fuckin broken up ok! Happy now¡­ ?¡± Said Keane over his voice. He couldn¡¯t keep his cool anymore. Stunned by his words, Derrick didn¡¯t know how to react. Never in his wildest dreams would he have imagined Keane breaking up with Lisa, the girl he¡¯s been into his entire life. ¡°Why?¡± came Derrick¡¯s question. ¡°I realized I was wrong¡­ I never loved her¡± Keane exins. Realization dawns on Derrick as he stares at him with wide eyes, ¡± Is this why you are asking over Smiles? You¡¯ve fallen for her?¡± came his question. Keane didn¡¯t say a word and his silence could only mean he was indeed in love with his sister¡­ he¡¯s fallen for Smiles. Staring at the man before him, Derrick didn¡¯t want to give him a quick past. Somehow, he was happy he did fall for his sister but on the other hand, he was sad because Lisa was hurt in the process. He wants both girls¡¯ happiness. There was absolutely nothing he could do, Keane couldn¡¯t possibly have them both and his choice was set, his mind was made up with Smiles. Well, this could be a chance for him to approach Lisa, if only he is ready to give it a try. ¡°Bastard! Do you fuckin love my sister or not? ¡± Derrick asked, staring at Keane who didn¡¯t blink and just kept on staring back at him. ¡± I- I¡­ I think I love her¡± Keane said, a little unsure of his feelings.N?velDrama.Org content. This only made Derrickugh more, like how can he stand before him and tell him to the face ¡®he thinks he loves his sister? ¡± That¡¯s bullshit. Derrick¡¯s lips crept up into a smile that wasn¡¯t a smile. ¡± You can¡¯t think¡­ it¡¯s either you love her or you don¡¯t¡­ love is nothing for an unsure man¡± he mocks. ¡± Do you want to hear it¡­ I will tell you then¡± he pauses, gazing at Derrick with so much confidence. ¡± I, Keane Austin, son of Austin and grandson of Jimmy, are In Love with Smiles, the sister of Derrick and daughter of Wright¡­ And I stand before you now, begging you to help me see her¡± For the first time in Keane¡¯s life, he made a speech dering his feelings for someone. There was nothing he wanted more than to see her, to make her his¡­. Only love can make him feel all these strange yet indescribable feelings¡­ Only Smiles could make him feel like that. ¡°Indeed, he¡¯s truly in love,¡± thought Derrick, staring at him in disbelief. Just how much in love was he that he was willing to crawl to his knees for her? Only he knew the extent of his life for her. Chapter 71 It took him more than just confessing his feelings for Smiles to get Derrick to give her location to him. Derrick is indeed a pest but that wasn¡¯t his concern. Right now, there is nothing more he needs than to see Smiles, to feel her soft lips in his mouth tasting her sweetness. To inhale her soft sweet scent of rose and vani mix. The scent that always sends chills down his spine. He drove his car at a very high speed like a mad dog chasing its prey with no intentions of giving up. Smiles on the other hand sit on the sandy shore staring at nothing in particr. Her heart and mind are a mess, she can¡¯t sleep. Her life right now is the direct opposite of what she thought it would be like. But nothing hurts more than the fact she will never have him.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Staring at the gloomy night sky brought nothing but pain and sadness. ¡°I wish it was different¡­ I wish it had a better ending¡± She cries. For the fourth time in her entire life, she wished there was a fairy godmother to grant her wishes. The waves came hitting on her feet, sending shivers down her spine. It was cold, very cold. She didn¡¯t want to leave, she couldn¡¯t leave, it¡¯s much better staring at the gloomy night and the dark water than staring at her ceiling. Thanks to Derrick, she was able to get away from everyone and everything. All she wants is to clear her head, think things through, and learn toe to terms with her new life. A life with no Keane as her master, a life with a brother and a father. It has always been what she wanted, what she wished for but here it is, staring at her in the face, still the pain is there¡­ maybe there was just more to what she thought than it was. She closed her eyes, inhaling the fresh sea breeze but the sound of the familiar voice rang from behind stunning her to the core. ¡°You are here!¡± He spoke from behind. ¡°It can¡¯t be him,¡± she said repeatedly, taking in a deep breath. There was no way it could be him, maybe she was just hallucinating things and she missed him. As if he wasn¡¯t talking to her, she stayed there staring at the horizon. It was dark, it waste, almost 4am in the morning. There was no sign of the moon, and the waters were as dull as ever with only the waves moving back and forth. ¡°Smiles!¡± Just at the mention of her name, she trembles. Before she could process things, her head snapped to the sight with a lowered gaze as she tried to see past the darkness. If there was one thing she would never forget, it was his voice. That voice that always sends her to the edge, breaks all her defenses leaving her defenseless. Surprised, she calls out. ¡°Keane?¡± Unsure if he¡¯s the one. ¡°Yes! It¡¯s me!¡± She pounds on him before he can evenplete his words, taking him by surprise as they both fall down on the sand. He didn¡¯t let her go, he wrapped around her waist pulling her even closer. For the first time since she left, he felt satisfied, calmer than usual. Her scent alone did the magic no one else could do, her presence was all he needed to be more than normal again. Being in his arms again was thest thing she¡¯d thought of. Tears welled up in her eyes. She stays in that position, not wanting it to end. After a while, she pulls away, not like she wanted to but she has to. ¡°W-why are you here?¡± She stutters, staring at the calm man before her. She can¡¯t remember thest time she told anyone her location, only Derrick was aware and she¡¯s so sure Derrick can¡¯t betray her like that. She couldn¡¯t see him clearly but his gaze on her was undeniable. She could feel it, her body was reaching for him. ¡°To see you!¡± He said as if it was a normal thing leaving her mouth open. He must be joking, right? He can¡¯t possiblye here to see her, they have nothing inmon, nothing to talk about¡­ so he can¡¯t possibly be here for her.. so she thought until his next word sent her stumbling two steps behind. ¡°I¡¯ve broken up with Lisa,¡± he said as if it¡¯s nothing. ¡°You must be joking¡± She still couldn¡¯t believe it as she stared at him, silently begging him to be serious. ¡± Why? How could you do something like that to her, she loved you! ¡± She cries out. She didn¡¯t know what she was saying. She should have been happy but she wasn¡¯t, it just didn¡¯t feel right to her. ¡± Because I love you!¡± He confesses. It came out as a burst of words leaving her speechless. He reached out to her hands, frozen and cold. He squeezed it lightly. ¡°I really do love you, Smiles¡± his voice this time was soft and tender. Tears roll down her face, as she stares at the man she¡¯se to love. It¡¯s a dreame true but somehow, she wasn¡¯t happy¡­ why? ¡°When and how?¡± came her questions. Her voice was as though she had a cold, almost as a whisper. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ all I know is I wasn¡¯t the same the moment you left¡­ it¡¯s as though life was sipping away from me¡­ until I found you again¡± He sps her face in hisrge palms, making her look at him. ¡± All I know is, I love you and I am sure of it¡± He leans down to kiss her but only ends up kissing her cheeks as she turns her head to the side, not weing him. ¡± This is wrong!¡± She said in a whisper but he was able to hear her due to their closeness. She just couldn¡¯t bring herself to ept the fact that he left Lisa because of her, she feels guilty. ¡°What isn¡¯t right?¡± He frowns, ¡°me loving you?¡± he asks in a displeased tone. ¡°you asked me to love you, to see you in the same light I see Lisa and more¡­ Here I am, standing before you, confessing my love to you, the one thing I have never done before and you stand to tell him it¡¯s not right? That my love for you isn¡¯t right? What else is right if my love for you isn¡¯t? ¡± He spoke as he ran his hands in his hair,pletely clueless and frustrated. His tone was harsh, almost teary as he stared at her with a gaze that spoke of his emotion and more. Chapter 72 Lisa sits in a bar wasting herself with piles of empty bottles before her. Tears roll down her cheeks as she stares at the fourth bottle in her hands. ¡°He doesn¡¯t love me¡­ he loves another¡± she murmurs, wiping away her tears. There was absolutely nothing she could do better than drink herself to her death. Upon cing her drink on her lips, her eyes caught sight of a man, he was gorgeous as hell, staring back at her without blinking. ¡°Is he staring at me?¡± She wonders with a frown. Looking at the guy, her lips widen into a smile, making her look even more sexy than ever. ¡°Hey, handsome!¡± She calls out, waving out her hands. Confused as to who she was calling out to, Derrick turns behind only to see an empty corner. It can only be that she is calling out to him. He¡¯s been monitoring her ever since she left Keane¡¯s mansion, not wanting to leave her all by herself knowing she will waste herself to death. ¡°Don¡¯t look behind, I am talking to you¡­e over¡± She said, reaching out to him. Her movement was staggered, almost throwing herself off the floor if not for his quick reflex as he caught her. A smile spreads on her cherry-red lips, as she pukes on his nose, giggling like a child. ¡± I knew you wouldn¡¯t let me fall¡­ handsome¡± Even though she was drunk, the good-looking man before her was so beautiful that she couldn¡¯t get her eyes off him. His amber blue eyes were the most beautiful sets she¡¯s ever seen, his lips were as though his applied lip gloss. His nose, average length, pointed at her. ¡°You are so handsome, the most handsome man I¡¯ve ever seen¡± shepliments but her face changes from a bright sweet to a sad dull face ¡± Notpared to his, though,¡± she said sadly. It forst as her face brightens up again to its usual cheerful and sweet one¡­ ¡°I think I want you!¡± She said thoughtfully. ¡°How much do you charge for a night?¡± She asked stunning Derrick who could only stare at her with no words. She burst out inughter upon seeing his face ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised handsome¡­ I know you are shocked to have such a beautiful¡­ I promise to pay well¡± she assures. ¡± Getting a man for a night will surely help me get over him,¡± she thought staring at Derrick whose face was as though he¡¯d been asked to do the forbidden. ¡°don¡¯t tell me you are a¡­ virgin!¡± She asked, a little bit surprised. ¡°No¡­ No¡­ I mean, gosh¡± he was confused about what to say. He could hardly think of her staring at him with such a seductive smile asking him for a night. Is that what she does with other men? He grinds on his teeth at the thought. He can¡¯t imagine her being with another, it hurts. Gaining hisposure, he stares at her, kindly examining her from head to toe. ¡°I am too much for you¡­ you can¡¯t handle me¡± he said sadly. This got Lisa furious and she hit the table angrily. ¡°Try me!¡± She leans to him, almost touching his nose with hers, ¡± I dare you¡± she challenges.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Derrick has no intention of touching her in such a state. As a gentleman that he is, he can¡¯t take advantage of her unconsciousness. ¡°I don¡¯t deal with kids¡± He turns his attention to his drink, making sure to ignore her. This got Lisa furious, no one dared deny her. Well, it¡¯s not like he¡¯s the only handsome guy in the room anyway. ¡°Fine¡­ I¡¯ll go find someone who can do the job, scary cat¡± she snorts but that alone didn¡¯t go well with Derrick. The fact she said she will look for another, that he can¡¯t allow, not on his watch. Lisa was about to leave when he caught her by the wrist, pulling her to him as she came crashing on his broad chest. ¡°You dare not!¡± Derrick¡¯s voice was surprisingly low, making her shiver involuntarily. ¡°Why? You¡¯re jealous?¡± She taunts with a raised brow. ¡± You can¡¯t even¡­ ¡± just before she could finish her word, his lips came crashing on hers silencing her. She wanted to tell him how weak he was to let a girl slip away even when she offered herself to him but those words got stuck in her mouth. His kiss was surprisingly good, and she found herself drowning in it, demanding more, which he happily gave her. ¡°Satisfaction?¡± He asked, staring at the girl whose eyes stared back at him with desire. She pulled him in again, for another kiss, but only this time, it was not just a in kiss but a French kiss. Their tongues dance and y tag with each other, tasting what each has to offer. After about five minutes of intense kissing, she pulls away panting like a rat who is just from a chase. ¡°You¡¯re good,¡± she said in between her breath. ¡± But still a scary cat,¡± she said with a twitchy mouth. ¡± Don¡¯t start what you can¡¯t finish, little L¡± he warns. Right now, he is holding thest threat that¡¯s keeping him sane, there¡¯s nothing she wants more than having her but not in this condition. Lisa scoffs, finding him funny. ¡°Getting serious, nice¡­ I love serious men¡± Her slender fingers trail down his chest. He caught her hands just before it slipped into his pants. ¡°You are drunk!¡± He told her. Lisa¡¯s brow twists in displeasure. ¡°What if I am? Just pull out your dick and get it working on me, ok¡± she said over her voice, angry. ¡°I don¡¯t do drunk girls, they can¡¯t even take a round,¡± he tells her tly. She bites her lips, embarrassed she just asked a man to take her without thinking twice. ¡°What if I prove otherwise?¡± Even though she was embarrassed, that still didn¡¯t stop her from asking. She just can¡¯t let him go, not when she¡¯s tasted him. Moreover, she needed a distraction and he was the perfect distraction. ¡°Stop saying rubbish¡± he brushes her hands off his body, leaving. ¡°Try me¡­ I dare you to try me¡­ ¡± she caught him by the wrist, pulling her closer. Her strength was no match for him, but she was willing to hold on till he epted. With just a pull from him, she lost her bnce, falling. Chapter 73 Smiles stares at Keane, speechless. What else does she want? She wanted him, she asked him to love her¡­ she wanted him to choose her and he did. What else does she want but to be with him¡­ ¡°I¡­ I just don¡¯t know what I want anymore¡± she tells him, confused and unsure of what she wants. Her feelings for him were a sure thing, but something wasn¡¯t right. ¡°Can¡¯t you see how much I love you? I can barely stand knowing you ain¡¯t here to help me up¡­ can¡¯t you see how lifeless I am without you, can¡¯t you see how much I want you? ¡± His voice was soft and pleading, giving her soul a wake-up message. ¡°I¡¯ve never been more sure of anything¡­but my feelings for you, I can swear to it because I feel it here, in here, every single night of loneliness without you¡± He points to his chest, moving closer to Smiles.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°Nothing hurts more than love¡­it tortures me in the nights I¡¯m hollow, but it makes me more sure of what I feel¡­¡± It was the longest word he¡¯s said to her so far. Strange yet the most beautiful. ¡°I want you, Smiles¡­because you are the reason I smile. Be my forever and I promise to worship every inch of you as long as I live¡­I need you¡­you are everything my being needs to survive¡­I love you, Smiles¡± He said those words she imagined him saying in her dreams. ¡°How can a man be this good with words?¡± She thought, staring at him with teary eyes. The sea breeze blows on her hair, as the morning sun threatens to show up. There was nothing left for her to know how deadly serious he was right now. ¡°Yes, I want to¡­no, I love to be your forever to stay with you till eternity¡± she pounds on him. He caught her, holding her with so much care, the way he¡¯d never done it before. She cries in his embrace, there is nothing she wishes for other than to be here, with him, in his arms¡­ feeling his warmth andfort. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you made me shed a thousand drops of tears just for you to be mine¡­ You¡¯ve hurt me the most yet I still love you¡­ with every passing second, I fall for you the more¡± She cries, it was a tear of joy. ¡± I¡¯d always known you were in love with me, ¡± he said, stroking lightly on her hair. She stared at him questioningly, her eyes were a bit swollen from too much crying but her beauty was as if it was responding to the bright morning sun. She looks extremely stunning. ¡± How? ¡± She asked. ¡± You confessed to me a long time ago¡­ ¡± her brows twist, she can¡¯t remember. He massaged her forehead, clearing her slightly wrinkled face. ¡°Don¡¯t stress¡­you won¡¯t be able to remember because you were sleep talking¡± he ced a kiss on her lips, leaving the girl hot red. She can¡¯t believe he knew all this while and yet he acted as if he knew not what was going on. ¡°I love you, Smiles¡­ that, I am sure of¡­ every bone and cartge in my body screams of you, your kisses, your scent, your tight pussy on my dick,¡± he said as if it was nothing. She couldn¡¯t help but blush red. He captures her lips, kissing her as if his life depended on it. The kiss was soft and gentle yet demanding. She didn¡¯t hesitate and kissed him back with so much intensity of needs and wants. How she missed his irresistible sweetness. He pulls off her gown, leaving her with only her lingerie as the sunlight hits on her body, sending rays of sun lobe piercing to her son. He was rendered shirtless in no time. Still kissing her, he leads her to the shore, as the waves hit them. He carries her in his arms, deeper into the water. She wraps her leg around him, scared of letting go. She isn¡¯t a fan of water, she always admires water from a distance and prefers it to touch her leg rather than her body but because of him, she¡¯s willing to ovee her fears. His hands travel to her back, open on her straps letting her breasts loose. The wave came hitting, carrying away her bra. She wanted toin but before she could open her mouth, his mouth caught her left breast, causing her to cry out in pleasure. He sucks and kneads on her breast, nibbling on it with his tongue. She arches her back in response, wanting more than just his kisses. He carries her to the edge of the water making her lie to her back as the waterse sting on their nakedness. Both were nowpletely naked. He stares at the beauty beneath him, with a smile stered on his lips. He showers kisses all over her face down to her pale silky body that looks so alluring with the sun shining charmingly on them. ¡°I wanna touch you, I wanna feel you all over, I wanna see the sunrise in your sins, just me and you¡± he murmurs huskily licking on her earlobe. She shivers, as she turns to face him well. ¡°Let¡¯s make love, My love¡­ let¡¯s make out and fall in love again with this morning sun shining on us¡± he whispers in between their lips. ¡°I am right here, all yours¡­. Ready and willing to fall in love with you for the hundredth time and more¡± She said, speaking out her heart. His gray eyes stare back at her amber-blue eyes. Compared to before, his eyes were warm and sparkling, exhibiting the happiness and life in him. He stares at her with so much love and admiration, so much desire, worshiping her body. ¡± I promise to love you and more¡­ till death and beyond¡± he promised and sealed it with a kiss. ¡°Not even death can stop me from loving you¡­ I promise to love you to the beyond ¡± she promised. He smiles in her mouth and kisses her even more. While keeping her busy, he positions his rocky member on her entrance and pushes in as gently as he can ever be. She gasped in pain, he was way bigger than she¡¯d ever taken him. He kisses her again, soothing the pain. ¡± I love you¡± he confesses, reminding her of his unending promises. ¡°I love you too, so much¡± She wraps her legs around him, urging him to move. Slowly, he moves in and out, kissing her like never before. Chapter 74 *On the other side* Derrick was quick to grab her before she could reach the floor. She is indeed in aplete mess and he¡¯s never known her for such. ¡°You can barely stand on your own!¡± He snorts. There¡¯s nothing he wants right now than to sway her naughty thoughts. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me being handsome, I will be just fine¡± she waves dismissing the topic. ¡°Common now, say yes¡­ You can¡¯t possibly deny a beauty like me right?¡± She blinks cutely at him. His head tilted to the side, amused at her confidence ¡± And if I do? ¡± He raises a brow. She puts on a thoughtful face, trying to think of what she will say next but there was nothing she could think of. ¡°Please! Grant me this wish and I promise not to disturb you¡± she begs desperately. She doesn¡¯t care if she¡¯s the needy one here, all that matters is she gets to distract herself. The pleading and desperate look on her face shatters thest of his sanity, leaving him helpless under her soft sweet lips as he sucks and bites on them, teasing her. She tastes like caramel even though she¡¯s from drinking and her sweet scent lingers on his nose, sending him to the edge. He pulls away, running his hands through his hair.. ¡°you will regret this¡± his voice was husky and mushy. So much as he loves to take her and grant her her wish and more, he just can¡¯t bring himself to make her regret her decision when she¡¯s sober.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I bet you, I won¡¯t¡­ never¡± it barely came out as a whisper. That was all he needed as he captured her lips again, taking everything she had to offer. Their kiss was wide and demanding. He pushed her to the wall, sucking her lips almost like an insane person. Truth be told he is insane, she is the only one that can send him to the edge and back. She wraps her legs around his waist with hands around his neck covering the little gaps between them. ¡°Let¡¯s go somewhere private¡± he whispers in her ears, sucking her earlobe. She responds with a moan. It didn¡¯t take long for them to locate his room, on the upper floor of the building. This has been his usual ce to waste himself when he¡¯s down and sad, and the room was almost like his little home. Sheshes at him as soon as the door closes, pushing him against the wall. It¡¯s unlike him to say calm but for her, he was willing to let her take the lead. She kisses and unfastens his belt with trembling hands. His trouser falls to the ground leaving him with only his boxers. She then changed her focus to his shirt, which was preventing her from getting ess to his broad and firm smooth chest. In no time, he was left naked before her. She was too drunk and needy to admire his gifted well-tuned body with abs staring back at her. He changed their position, taking the lead. He tore off her dress. He had no time to take it slow. Her pale skin was now exposed to him, as alluring as ever. Calling him for a taste which he happily answers as his lips capture her left breast licking on her hard nipples. She gasped in pleasure, pulling him even closer. Begging him to take her, more of her. He guides her to the bed still not separating from their kiss. ¡°Sure you wanna do this?¡± His husky voice vibrates as he stares at her with so much longing and desire. How he¡¯s wished for a day like this, when he will have her all to himself rendering her under the mercy of his sinfulness as he worships her every inch. She looks a little unsure. On second thought, she had nothing to lose, maybe she had but what¡¯s her own there? It¡¯s not worth regretting now. She gulps nervously nodding a yes¡­ ¡°Yes¡­ take me¡± she affirms. Onest nce, he lowers himself on her, parting her thighs as his tongues make their way to her sensitive spots. His warm tongue on her pussy sends her trembling from too much pleasure. He sucks and licks on her as if licking on his favorite ice cream. The pleasure doubles when his tongue enters her pussy, going deeper and deeper. She cries out grabbing his hair, pulling him closer as she aches him back in response. She could hardly stand his torture with only his tongue. His tongue moves skillfully, ying around with her clits and pussy lips, building her needs inside. Even though she wanted him to continue, not like this. There was a big urge to want him inside, for him to take her. In a staggered voice, she begs, ¡°Take me, please¡­ I want to feel you inside me¡± She pulls him up for a kiss, tasting herself on him. There was no need to deny her wish because he was dying in need of her, to feel her inside clenching tight on his dick. He positions himself on her, teasing her clit with his dick until she can no longer take it as she begs him with a trembling voice that turns him on the more. He goes into her in one push, letting her tight walls hold tight to his dick. At a slow pace, he moves in and out of her. She wraps her legs around him in response, pulling him in for a kiss. His lips travel down to her neck. He sucks on her corbone making sure to leave a mark. His teeth were as though they were itchy, and the urge to bite her was way stronger. Like a vampire, he sinks his teeth into her neck, as blood oozes out from it. It was just a minor cut, nothing to cause rm. His tongue skillfully licks away the blood, taking in everything. She was drunk and sober. All she could feel was pleasure rising more and more, sending her to the edge of ecstasy. His movement was faster and harder, filling her pussy with every push. It¡¯s been like a lifetime with him dreaming of this moment, with her beneath him and this was a dreame true. The one he never wants to end. Chapter 75 Smiles and Keaney down by the shore as the waves hit gently on their body. Keaneid with his back on the ground with Smiles on top, resting her head on his broad firm, and hairy chest. ¡°Can I ask you something?¡± Keane asked and Smiles hummed dreamingly, feeling thefort he was giving her. ¡°When did you fall for me?¡± he asked. Smiles seem to think for a while before answering honestly. ¡°The day you first kissed me¡± a smile spread on her lips on how funny she was, trying to stop herself from loving him when she¡¯s fallen for him even before she could think. ¡°Quite fast¡­ thought you would have hated me back then¡± he stretched his neck to see her face. She was content listening to his heartbeat.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡± Honestly¡­ ¡± she breathed out, a bit embarrassed ¡± I never nned on falling for you¡­ But you made me fall deeper into your hell before I could blink out my thoughts for a second¡­ that kiss left me shivering, my body begs and screams for more¡± She exins honestly. His lips widen into a smile, ¡± it seems like you were ying hard to get¡± he chuckles. ¡± Well maybe I was¡± she admitted,¡± I just couldn¡¯t let my heart win¡­ not when I was confident I would get over you¡­ but thank God I didn¡¯t ¡± she jokes. Her finger kept on picking a strand of his hair, ying with it. Silently engulfed the entire ce with only the sound of water that could be heard. His hands move up and down her bare back, feeling her soft skin as the sun shines brightly on them. They were neither afraid of being caught naked. It was like it was their personal beach specially made for them. ¡°When did you fall for me?¡± She asked after a long thought. ¡°The very first day I tasted those delicious lips of yours, I got addicted¡­ finding myself making my way back to you¡± he paused before continuing ¡± From the very first time I saw you in the bar, I liked you but I started loving you the day you made meugh for the first time since I got separated from Lisa¡­ your naiveness and innocence intrigued me to the core, and I was super willing to get you spoiled in the real and best way¡± he kiss on her forehead, then her nose before going down to her lips. ¡± I know I¡¯ve never told you this but I better say it now thanter,¡± he said staring into her eyes, ¡± All these while I buried myself in Lisa thinking she was the one, that was my mind talking because deep down, I wanted you, your body, your kisses, your care, your naiveness and your beauty, this beauty¡­ but I just couldn¡¯t bring myself to see what my heart wanted and needed until you left¡­ ¡± He kissed her again on her forehead. ¡± I adore you, Smiles¡­ the only person I wish to worship her body and never gets satisfied¡­ ¡± he burst out inughter, stunning the girl on his chest. ¡± What¡¯s funny? ¡± She asked in bewilderment. ¡± Nothing ¡± he shakes his head¡­ ¡°you know, I nned on making you my submissive, like a real sub but I just couldn¡¯t bring myself to do it¡­ the first person to ever sway my decision without doing anything¡­ It¡¯s you¡± he confessed in a defeated tone. He changed their positions, covering her underneath hisrge body, with lips touching hers. The butler and Bruce walk up to them. With a set of new dresses and towels, cing them by the side. This is the second time they are walking into them in such a position. Keane doesn¡¯t mind, it¡¯s not like he isn¡¯t aware. That¡¯s why he always makes sure to cover her away from them. No one sees her naked except him. Her face was red from shyness¡­ ¡°Shy?¡± He asked even though he knew the answer to it. She shakes her head, not willing to admit it. He smiled in amusement, ¡°sure?¡± Came his question and she nodded and yes. ¡°Prove it then¡± he teases, daring her with his gaze. She thought he was joking not until she saw the daring look on his face. ¡°Sure?¡± She asked, unsure of what he wanted. ¡°Yeah¡­ prove it,¡± he said with a smile. Taking that as a motivation, she climbs on top of him, massaging his chest as her hips move up and down, grinding on his dick. ¡°Hmmm¡­ such a teaser huh?¡± He licks on his lips, as he grabs on her waist helping out her movement. ¡°Sure you want me to do this?¡± She asked for confirmation. He didn¡¯t bother answering as he pushed her up and slid her down, entering her fully. Her mouth hangs open, gasping at his surprise entry. She never expected him to do such. ¡°Such a hottie¡± she whispers sexily to his ears. Moving up and down, as slowly and gently as she wants. ¡°Faster!!¡± He begs. She happilyplies as her hips move even faster, taking himpletely in every thrust. She throws her head behind aching her back. The pleasure keeps on building from within, sending her to the edge of exploding. They both find their release at the same time. She fell on him, it was as though electricity was running throughout her body. The wave of pleasure sends them to the extreme. He kissed her lips again, sucking away her breath. Taking her into his arms, he carries her further into the water and washes off her body. By his guide, her body floats on the water, her cherry brown hair now dark in color. The sun shone brightly on her smooth skin that was covered with his love bites. Her life right now was the best of what she¡¯d ever imagined and wished for. She didn¡¯t just have sex with him, they made love. the love she thought she would never have¡­only destiny can y such mind games with her heart. But it was worth it though. He carries her off the water as she wraps her legs around him, not willing to let go. ¡°It must have been a deadly kiss¡± Smiles murmurs to herself smiling while staring at the morning sun shining charmingly on them, hitting their bare bodies. He caresses her back gently and kisses her forehead. Chapter 76 Lisa¡¯s eyes shut open at the feel of a hand on her breast. She exims in surprise¡­ ¡°What the fuck!¡± As she pulls up the sheet covering her naked body. She can¡¯t believe she just threw herself at a man she barely knows. Something she¡¯s never done, this was so embarrassing yet disappointing. The man by the side didn¡¯t make things better as he wrapped his arms around her, taking in her sweet sweetness. She yelled, ¡°Get off me, jerk¡­ how the fuck did I get here?¡±. Derrick¡¯s face twists in displeasure at her tiny grumpy voice. He blinks at her, confused. She grinds on her teeth, ¡°Stop staring¡­ and get off me¡± She was rude and bossy. Lisa is a proud type, even though she¡¯s wrong, she doesn¡¯t apologize. Derrick pushes himself up, frowning. She pushes a check to him,¡± Take and leave¡­ that¡¯s more than enough pay for a night, so you better be grateful¡± she sneers. Derrick stares at the check for a long time. Anger boils inside of him yet he chooses to stay. ¡± Thanks, I don¡¯t need it¡± he returns the check and leaves for the bath. No one has dared to deny her offer or anything, but this man whom she¡¯s just met for a night. It was a stain to her pride and she just couldn¡¯t take it.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡± You dare not walk out on me ¡­ ¡± She yells in a daring tone. ¡°Or else?¡± Came Derrick¡¯s daring question, staring at her in the face. Lisa¡¯s eyes grow wide open in shock and disbelief as she stares at him. Never in her next life did she ever think the person she was fooling around withst night was Derrick, Keane¡¯s best friend. They have little or no rtionship at all. They only know each other because of Keane and now, ¡°Oh! God!¡± Lisa exims, wiping her eyes to see if it¡¯s just a nightmare but to her dismay, it wasn¡¯t. ¡°Derrick?¡± She mutters in an almost dying tone. He didn¡¯t bother replying and just stared at her, angrily. ¡°Is that how you treat all men? Like a piece of trash?¡± asked Derrick. He didn¡¯t like the way she threw her money and if it was what he needed. It hurts more because she means more to him than what he means to her. Did she actually think he slept with her because of money? If that¡¯s the case, then she¡¯s lying. He epted her offer because he was dying in need of her, he loved her with everything and he just couldn¡¯t watch another take that ce. ¡°I-I¡­I¡± she stutters. ¡°You disappoint me, Lisa, ¡± he said, turning to leave.¡±And mind you¡­I never slept with you because you asked nor because of your money. ¡± He shot close to the bath, leaving the girl dazed, trying to understand what was going on. One minute she was with a random guy whom she was trying to chase away and the next minute, he turned out to be Derrick. Derrick walks out of the bath, all dressed, and leaves without saying a word to the girl who just sat there, not blinking. Seeing that he was about to leave, she stutters ¡°C-can we talk¡­ more on this?¡± She asked. ¡°What more is there to talk about? The fact you treat every man like trash?¡± He asked, with his back facing her. She gulps down, trying to get herposure ¡°I don¡¯t usually do this¡­ I mean, I was just cut up in the scene and I could barely think¡± She runs her hands on her hair, frustrated. ¡± I-I have never done this¡­ I just¡­ needed to clear my head off. I¡­ ¡°she cries. The memories of Keane came shing in her head, increasing her pain and frustration. Seeing her in tears, all his anger vanished into thin air as if it was never there. He pulls her into his embrace, stroking gently on her hair. She hugs him, letting herself drown in his sweet fragrance for some reason. ¡°He broke up with me, ¡± she said in between her sobs. The memories she¡¯s tried to get rid of came shing in her head, bringing back her pain. He nods, ¡°I know!¡± His hands never stop stroking her hair. She stares at him, surprised ¡°You do?¡± Came to her question again. Not like it¡¯s strange, they were friends after all. He nods a yes. Her blues eyes gazed at his amber blue eyes, somehow, she felt it drawing her, calling her forth to look more into it. It was as though there was so much she needed to know. No matter how much she tried to look away, she just couldn¡¯t. ¡°You are so beautiful, Lisa¡­the most beautiful I have ever seen¡± His voice came out as a whisper, with hands sping her face. He takes in a heavy breath. His gaze never left hers. ¡°Your gazes are like the sun ray, piercing to the earth. Your beauty is way more than that of Jezebelle¡­ What he fails to see in you makes him blind as a man, ¡¯cause you are everything and more¡± his tombs rub on her face, gently. ¡± Stop feeling as though your world hase to an end. There is still more to it than you know. ¡± He shes her a soft yet sweet smile. She found herself smiling even before she couldn¡¯t react. ¡± T-thanks¡± she stutters, nodding gratefully. Staring at him got her crimson red, and his words were just what she needed to be herself again. As if being repaired, her brokenness was now dancing in her chest, threatening to expose her. It was strange for her to feel this way. All the times she¡¯s known Derrick, she¡¯s never felt this pull like now. They¡¯ve always been the distant type, waving at each other from afar. Her lips parted and closed again. She swallows how close they are with only an inch between them. She could feel his hot breath on her face, sending her chills down her spine. Chapter 77 All through their drive home, Smiles kept ncing at the man whose gaze was focused on the road. This is her first time riding with him, with only the both of them in his car, and with him driving. If it¡¯s all a dream, then she never wishes for it to end. ¡°Don¡¯t wish for you to get tired of this face before it could even begin¡± he jokes, turning to her. She was red in embarrassment as if being caught stealing. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ ¡± she apologized, rubbing her hands. ¡°I¡¯m just not used to this side of you¡± she confesses. His lips spread into a smile. That smile that always leaves her breathless, if only she could¡­ she would kiss him right now. He reaches for her hands, tangling their fingers while rubbing on them with his tomb. ¡°Don¡¯t be¡­ never you be sorry¡­ I love it when you look at me, when your gaze and attention are always on me and no one else¡± She smiles at his words, happy. He¡¯s never been a fan of gazes, but one thing he came to realize is he always wanted her to be lost in him, the sight of him and everything. When she looks somewhere else, he feels like doing something to get her attention. Only God knows how he fought with himself so hard, so many times, not wanting to grant his so-called silly desire. ¡°You are beautiful, Smiles¡­ it¡¯s as though you were created in beauty and perfect¡­ all I see is perfection and love¡­ the love I have never admitted to myself until today¡­ and I am happy I never let this opportunity pass me by¡­ I would have lived to regret it¡± he squeezed on her hands. She leans on his shoulder, as tears roll down her face. Only now he understands what his grandpa was saying, the power of love. Never in her entire life has she thought of him saying those words to her, those words her heart has been dying to hear and her ears could hardly hear anything but it¡­ ¡°You know¡­ if I get the chance of being given an option, I will choose you over and over again, in my next life and many more¡­ till God says my time to live is over ¡± she jokes. ¡± My Aphrodite¡­¡± he murmurs and kisses her forehead. He pulls off before the big white mansion and opens the door for her, like the gentleman he is. Her gaze travels down and up, right and left. It¡¯s not been up to a day since she left, bidding her goodbyes thinking it was herst time ever seeing it again and here she was, standing before it. Feeling the familiar warmness and fragrance only it could give her. He took her by the waist, ushering her in. The first time she came into this mansion, he was never there to wee her but it¡¯s different this time. He personally drove her here, leading her into his home¡­ the ce she¡¯se to know as home, their home. She stares at him, there is so much she wishes to say, but her mouth can¡¯t form any words. As they approached therge door, the sound of the door cracking could be heard as the door opened wide. He led her in, not letting go of her hand and waist. He turned to her when they were finally inside, ¡°Wee home, my love¡­ my home, your home, our home¡± he ced a light kiss on her lips. Tears rolled down her cheeks, there were no words left to say. He hugs her tightly as she sobs in his arms. She gazes into the familiar gray eyes, the ones she¡¯se to love, those eyes that leave her trembling, weak to her knees. ¡°I¡­ this is¡­ I love you¡± all that she wanted to say couldn¡¯te out. She kisses him, letting her kiss speak for her. He responded by pulling her closer, taking more of what she was offering. ¡°I love you more¡± he confesses in-between their lips and kisses her ever so passionately. He climbs up the stairs with her, legs wrapped around his waist, still kissing. As though it was nothing, he made his way to his room. Her eyes darted around, it was her first timeing into his room and he brought her in his own ord. The room was dark, with a faint glow of light by the headboard side. ¡°Is it ok with you?¡± She asked, unsure of what she wanted. She didn¡¯t expect him to bring her to his room Instead of hers. ¡°This is yours now, whatever is mine is yours¡± he leans down and captures her lips again. But this time, it was more demanding. His kiss alone could turn her darkest days shine brightly, she could feel her entire body shivering in response. They were rendered naked in no time. Heys her on the bed, and climbs on top, settling herself in between her legs. He kisses her lips, to her earlobe, sucks, and bites gently. She moans in response. He moves down to her neck, licks, and sucks on it. ¡°I wanna do this over and over¡­ make love to you like there is no tomorrow¡­ worship and render you breathless, calling unto my name, asking for more as I groan into your moan, giving you everything, all of me¡­ ¡± he whispers on her skin and captures her breast. She wraps her hands around him, ¡± I want to cry out to your name, begging for more¡­ taking everything you offer and more¡­ let¡¯s make love¡± She whispers, escaping from her lips as he pushes into her, stealing away her breath. He moans in ecstasy. Her tight walls around him are something he will never get used to and will always want to feel.N?velDrama.Org content. They hug themselves tightly as he moves in and out of her with heavy breaths all over the room. If there is one ce he would love to die, it¡¯s her¡­ only she can send him to the beyond and back. Chapter 78 Lisa sat there frozen, staring at him. Maybe she hasn¡¯t been taking notes but damn, he was freaking beautiful. Those lips of his were a threat to her sanity. She gulps down in anticipation, wondering what he will taste like. Her eyes grew even wider at her thought, ¡®I shouldn¡¯t be thinking such¡¯ she thought, Shaking her head to get rid of her dirty thoughts but to her surprise, she ended up kissing him. As if being caught in the act, she pulls away and immediately apologizes, ¡°I am sorry! Didn¡¯t mean to¡­ ¡± Her word was cut short as he mmed his lips on hers, kissing her. She was taken aback by his sudden kiss. She wanted toin but he tasted so good that she wasn¡¯t ready to end it just yet. She responded, kissing him with the same intensity. Derrick was happy she didn¡¯t pull away. Slowly, hey her down on the bed, still kissing. His hands travel under the sheets, touching her tummy. She pulls away when his hands reach her breast. She quickly pulls the sheet over her chest. Well, she doesn¡¯t have breasts, it was just a handful or almost and she felt a little bit insecure about it. ¡°Sorry¡­ ¡± Derrick apologized, knowing he¡¯s gone way beyond his limit. ¡°I-I¡­ my¡­ they¡± she stutters, unable to exin herself. ¡°They are alright¡­ perfect, you don¡¯t need to feel any less about yourself¡± Derrick spoke out as if reading her mind. Their gaze met, itsted for almost five seconds. She initiates things this time as she moves forward and kisses him. Derrick never expected such but he didn¡¯t waste any time as he kissed her back, tasting every corner of her mouth. His hands moved to her breast, but she didn¡¯t stop him. Gently, he squeezed on it and a moan escaped her lips. The sound of her moans was a big turn-on to him, he wanted to hear her cry more for him. His lips travel down to her breast, making sure he pays equal attention to both breasts. While he milks on the left, his hands work their magic on the right. ¡°Beautiful!¡± He groans, taking more of her into his mouth. Her hands traveled down to his sleeve as she unbuttoned it one after the other, exposing his smooth and broad chest to her view. He slides his finger into her dripping wet pussy, ¡± Mmm, so wet and ready¡± he kisses her again, pushing his finger in and out of her as she moans out in pleasure. She arches her back forward, pushing her hips against his hands, begging for more. He added another finger to the one that was inside, making it two. He never stopped thrusting into her as fast as he could. Her cries became even louder, the pleasure rising within her was sending her to the edge, pulling her away from her consciousness. With onest thrust, she came hard on his hands, trembling nonstop. He kisses her, licking her lips. She watches her bring his hands wet with her juice to his lips as he licks on it, groaning in satisfaction. She didn¡¯t know if she should cry orugh, but the sight of him licking her was a trunk on. He pulls off his shirt and starts unbuckling his belt. Gaze never left her as she stared at the perfect work of art, creating a mess in her heart. His dick pops out, all rocky and hard with veins popping by the side. Her pussy bobs in anticipation, desiring his rocky member down there. Slowly, he parted her legs. She was horny yet embarrassed to stop naked before him. Worse was the way he stared at her pussy, she felt like burying herself in the mud. He positioned his dick on her pussy lips, pushed in a little then out again, teasing her. He gazes at her, seeking permission. She blinked, and that was all he needed as he pushed into her, entering her in one go. His movement was slow at first but increased with every passing second. He pushes into her with so much force, aiming to bury himself deep into her core. He turns her over and plunges his dick into her. Her knees were now on the bed with hands supporting her weight. Her plump shiny ass is shown to him, as he ms in and out squeezing her ass. He wants to do more for her but somehow restraints himself, wanting to be content with what she has to offer. With onest heavy thrust, he came inside her, and not long after, she came too. Both shivering as they moan out loud. It was rough sex. Sheys on his chest, breathing nonstop. He caresses her back, trailing her spine back and forth.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Lost in thefort of his hands, she didn¡¯t move and just stayed there. He¡¯s done all that she¡¯s wished for and more. His touches were a spark to her skin, and his arms were the perfect ce she had everid on. His chest was way morefortable than a pillow. Strange how she could feel all these things for someone she¡¯s always looked on from afar. ¡°I know you might think I am a cheap girl¡­ ¡± he cuts her off before she canplete ¡± No¡­ you are not cheap¡­ you are an expensive treasure, not everyone can afford, more than what money can buy¡­ you are more¡± he kisses her forehead, pulling her even closer. He didn¡¯t bother pulling the sheets on their bodies. ¡°Why are you being nice to me?¡± She asked. The question has been bugging her and she just couldn¡¯t shake it off her mind. He gazes into her beautiful set of blue eyes, for what seems like a long time. ¡°Because I love you¡­ so much that I could barely think or be with another¡± he confesses stunning the girl in his arms who could only stare at him with no words left. Her heart throbs louder in her chest as if running an unending race. His words were enough to mess up her brain, in a good way. Chapter 79 Smiles walks out of the bath, with a white towel wrapped around her chest. Checking on the drawer, there was no dryer, she sighs. How could she have forgotten, it¡¯s Keane¡¯s room she¡¯s in and such should be the least she should have thought of.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. She was about to make her way out when her eyes caught sight of a ck cloth, covering a board. Her brows twist as she gently takes steps forward curious to know what¡¯s behind. She pulled away the covers and was weed with a drawing of a beautiful young girl with curly cherry brown hair. Her amber blue eyes, sparkling as the bright morning sun, and her smiles, were the most beautiful she¡¯d ever seen. She frowns at the strange yet awkward feeling she¡¯s having. The girl on the artboard looks exactly like her younger self¡­ ¡°but how?¡± She questions trying to understand the connection. It can only mean she¡¯s met Keane before¡­ somewhere and she just couldn¡¯t remember. Lost in her thoughts, she was brought to the present by hisrge palms circling around her waist, taking in her sweet scent. He groans in satisfaction, turning her to face him. He massaged her forehead, clearing the lines formed. ¡°I know you¡¯ve got a lot in there but first, let¡¯s go downstairs¡­ Dad wishes to talk to you¡± he ces a light kiss on her lips. She couldn¡¯t say otherwise as she nodded, turning to leave but was stopped by him. ¡± You don¡¯t have to go¡­ your things are in here¡± he informs. She stares at him demanding more exnation. He chuckles, ¡°Such a curious little one¡± he pinch on her chin, smiling. ¡°Come on now¡­ let me get you dressed¡± he pulls her, pulling out the dryer from the right side drawer, and starts drying her hair. She had no objections, she was loving it. Enjoying theforting feeling of his hands, she closes her eyes with a beautiful smile stered on her face. In the living room, Mr Austin sat patiently on the royal blue sofa with his left leg crossed over the right. Smiles and Keane walk down, taking their seats by the side. It was strange as to why he wanted to see her. Ever since she came into Keane¡¯s mansion, she¡¯s never seen him, not even in the event Grandma Shiley and Grandpa Jimmy hosted. ¡°Greetings, Mr Austin ¡± she greets in a low and soft voice but he was able to get her. He smiled sheepishly at her, ¡°You can call me Dad, you are my daughter anyways¡± he said and she nodded, with a smile that didn¡¯t reach her eyes. With no reason, she felt awkward calling him dad. It just doesn¡¯t feel right. ¡°Destiny is indeed a tricky and cunning one¡± he mutters with a sad smile. He can clearly remember how he chased Fiona, begging her to love him, to give him a chance to prove his love but that chance never came, not even when she was chased away by her husband, the person who swore to love and protect her. And here are their children, living their fate, his fate¡­ what he¡¯s always and will forever dream of. Keane faded with his attitude, it¡¯s unlike his dad¡¯s to be nice. He had no idea why he came but all he knows is he has to leave, as soon as possible. Being with him only brings back those memories he¡¯s never wanted to remember and that he hates. He wants nothing to do with him, and most especially Smiles. Keane clenched his jaw, ¡°just get to it and stop bidding around the bush¡± his voice was firm with anger visible in his gray eyes. Mr Austin couldn¡¯t banter words with his son, not like he couldn¡¯t but he just didn¡¯t want to. There is so much he wants to do, to write his wrong. Because of his obsession and lust, he lost his family, and the wife he never cherished. And his son hates him to the core. He doesn¡¯t me him for that because deep down, he knows he¡¯s at fault. He cleared his throat, ¡°I¡­ I am here to make things right, to apologize and seek your forgiveness¡­ both of you¡± he said. Smiles turn to Keane confused about what is going on. Why was he asking for their forgiveness? She can¡¯t remember him offending her. Keane could feel her questioning gaze on him, he squeezed lightly on her hands. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± She finally asked and was unable to take the silence. Both men kept on ring at each other with Keane¡¯s re being harsh and deadly. They seem to be trying tomunicate with each other through their eyes. Mr Austin turns to Smiles, who has a pleading look on her face. ¡°I know it will be hard on you child, but I must tell you this¡± he was cut off by Keane with his trembling voice. ¡°Can you please for once, stop! Why don¡¯t you ever know when to let go?¡± Asked Keane with so much anger. Before he went upstairs to get Smiles, they had spoken about this and he pleadingly asked his dad not to say a word yet he chose not to listen. Keane knew it would break Smiles and that¡¯s the main reason he doesn¡¯t want her to know. Mr Austin stares at him with an apologetic look. He just couldn¡¯t keep it anymore, his conscience wouldn¡¯t let him. ¡°I am the reason your mom was kicked out of her home, I was a fool thinking I would be able to get her through such a cheap way but I was wrong¡­ I did the one thing I would have never thought of doing, I pushed her to her death¡± his voice was low. Silently engulf the entire living room. Smiles didn¡¯t say a word, her face was expressionless. She wasn¡¯t clueless about his rtionship with her mom but what she didn¡¯t know is he partook in chasing her mom out of her home. ¡°I¡¯d always thought we were meant to be but I was wrong¡­ she was never mind¡­ But as stupid as I was, I ended up destroying my very own son¡¯s life¡± he turns to Keane whose gaze is on the floor. Keane¡¯s feelings now were mixed, no one knew what he was thinking. Smiles felt his grip tightened on hers, she stared at him, silently begging him to look at her but he didn¡¯t. Her gaze travels back to Mr Austin when he starts talking again. ¡± She died all because of my selfish desires ¡± he mes himself. ¡± What was your role¡­ how did you get involved!?¡± She asked. Silent reign for about a minute, before he spoke out, ¡°I coborated with Dorah to frame her¡­ I was that man she was used of cheating on her husband, your dad, with.¡± He exins, sadly. Chapter 80 Smiles bobs her head in a rhythmic motion as if understanding him. ¡°You loved her, didn¡¯t you?¡± She asked and he nodded. Her chest clenched in anger, ¡°was that a reason to abandon your sick wife and child even after knowing her health condition? Was that the reason you never showed him love? Was that the reason you isted yourself, from the woman who cared about you even in her dying bed?¡± Tears trickled down her cheeks. Keane stared at her in awe and surprise, never did he think she would actually shed tears for him. Mr Austin was taken aback by her questions, he lowered his head unable to stand her gaze. Sniffing, she continues, ¡°Was that the reason you framed her and deprived me of the love of a mother?¡± She shakes her head, crying. ¡°If you were truly in love with her, you would have learned to let go¡­ you would have learned to love and cherish what you have rather than chasing what was never meant to be yours¡­ I never grew up with someone to call my dad, but I know it hurts to be ignored by your own dad, the one who was supposed to be with you every step of the way¡­ to lead you through it all¡± she cries. She wasn¡¯t hurt for herself but for Keane, she could literally feel all his pains and heartaches. ¡± You abandoned him when he needed him most, you betrayed your friendship with her, the bond you guys shared since childhood¡­ because of your selfishness, you are left alone¡­No one wants to talk to you, not even your son¡± she said to him face to face. ¡± I am sorry¡­ ¡± he mutters under his breath, eyes red with a sad and guilty look on his face. ¡°It can¡¯t change anything¡­ it can¡¯t turn back time to bring back all the people we¡¯ve lost¡­ ¡°she wipes away her tears. ¡± Please, kindly leave us,¡± she tells him straight forward, gaze unwavering, with so much confidence. Mr Austin knows best that to persist not like he will be forgiven anyway. With onest nce, he walks away. Smiles slumped back on the couch when he was out of sight. Tears came flooding her eyes as if falling down like a stream of running water. Keane pulls her into his arms, caressing her hair soothingly. He wasn¡¯t expecting her to get mad at him, to shed tears for him. Why didn¡¯t he ever see this? She was indeed everything he wanted and more. ¡°You did well, wife¡­ ¡± he whispers softly into her ears. She stopped crying at the mention of the word ¡®wife¡¯. Did she hear him right? She thought with a frown. ¡°What?¡± He asked, staring at her swollen face. She shakes her head left and right, silently telling him she¡¯s fine. ¡°You are such a crybaby¡± he teased and pinched on her jaw. That simple act of his made her face brighten up into a sweet smile. If it was another time, she would have been angry but hearing it from him, there was something that was just so different about it and she just couldn¡¯t tell. ¡°I am sorry¡­ ¡± she apologized, feeling sad for him. He raises a brow, questioningly. She continues, ¡°Sorry you had to go through all that because if my mom¡± His smile grew even wider.¡± Such an adorable little one¡­ feel like eating you up right now¡± he joked, intentionally changing the topic. It was not her mom¡¯s fault, it happened because his dad was obsessed with her mom¡­ no one¡¯s fault but his. She stares at him in disbelief, ¡°B-but¡­we¡­¡± She trails, faces red from shyness. She can¡¯t believe he will say such, ain¡¯t they not just from making out not long? He chuckles and kisses her lips continuously while talking between their lips, ¡°I just can¡¯t have enough of you¡­ you are my medicine and I am the patient¡± She raised a brow,¡± Sick of? ¡± She asked. ¡± You¡­ you are my sickness and my cure¡± he whispered into her ears, huskily licking on her earlobe. She shivers, taking in a deep breath. She ced a light peck on his lips, then his jawline. ¡°Don¡¯t get addicted to me, my love¡± she whispers sexily into his ears. His lips twitch to the side, ¡°why not?¡± His question came. She smiles and clicks on his earlobe with her tongue, ying on it. ¡°I have no good addictive peels¡­¡± she whispers. He pulls her closer, ¡°will love to get stuck on you then¡­ with pleasure¡± his lips travel to her corbone, as he sucks on it. It was getting heated and ready. He was turned on to his maximum but Smiles was ready to let him get addicted with pleasure. She pulled away, ¡°let¡¯s go get some ice cream, I crave some,¡± she said, making her way out leaving him to deal with an already hard member. He blinks countless times, trying to see if he¡¯s not hallucinating. His gaze travels back and forth between her and his rocky member as it forms a burger in his pants. ¡°Is that really necessary?¡± He asked blinking hoping she would say otherwise but his hopes shattered when she nodded. ¡°I can get it delivered in no time, just tell me what scream you want¡± he proposed. He didn¡¯t see the need for them to go out, at a time like this. ¡± No! ¡± She denies, pouting. ¡± I want us to get it ¡­ you and me¡± She pulls him by the hand, leading him outside.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g He couldn¡¯t bring himself to deny her as he obediently followed her behind groaning from time to time. His car was parked outside, and she led him in. He offers to ride but she refuses. Both took the back seat while Bruice drove them. She aimed at teasing him. Her hands travel to his rocky member, pushing through his panties and taking him in her hands. She rubs and squeezes on it, with her right in between his legs. She closes his eyes, enjoying the pleasure she is giving him. Chapter 81 Smiles rushed out immediately the car came to a halt leaving the man unsatisfied. He was still about to cum and he can¡¯t do that without her, she¡¯s just everything he needs to visit heaven even though it¡¯s just for a second. She took forever. He patiently waited for her in the car, he couldn¡¯t possibly go out like that. His thoughts and dignity came to a halt when he saw her emerge from the ice cream store with a man busily chatting and smiling with her. Without thinking, he pushed open the car door and approached them. ¡°Ready to go, ¡®WIFE¡¯?¡± He spoke all of a sudden, stunning the man whose attention was on the girl. He made sure to borate more on the word ¡®wife¡¯. The man was literally choking from his hard deadly re. Smiles couldn¡¯t help but smile, knowing he was jealous. She turned to him, ¡°My love¡­ meet John, my mate from middle school¡± she introduced. Keane wasn¡¯t still convinced, there was a suspicious look on his face as he lowered his gaze at the man before her. He just didn¡¯t like the way the John guy was smiling at her. ¡°This is Keane, my husband,¡± She introduced John. The surprise on his face was vivid, he didn¡¯t think she would get married this early. Guess he¡¯s lost her then. He fakes a smile turning to Keane. ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr Keane¡± he stretched out his hand for a shake. Everyone was aware of who Keane was. Keane stared at him for what seemed like five seconds then turned his gaze back to his beautiful wife, taking her by the hand, leaving John with hands still stretched out. Smiles nds back at John, and whispers a sorry before entering the car with him. The car was immersed inplete silence with no ready-to-speak fight. ¡°He¡¯s just a friend and nothing else¡±, ¡°I don¡¯t like him,¡± they both said in unison. Smiles frown at his words, how can he say he doesn¡¯t like him? It¡¯s not like she¡¯s trying to make him too but at least, judging him was thest thing she wanted. ¡± And what don¡¯t you like about him? ¡± She asked, staring at him with expecting eyes. He didn¡¯t respond. There was nothing he didn¡¯t like about him, oh! Wait! Maybe there is. ¡°The way he looks at you,¡± he said. She stared at him in awe, she couldn¡¯t believe the Almighty Keane Austin could be this jealous. ¡°How does he look at me, if I may ask?¡± She pressed on, dying withughter from within. The sight of him was super cute. He seems to be contemting for a while, thinking about what to say. ¡°As if you are his most priceless possession, the one thing he will never want to lose¡± he clenches his jaws, angry. Smiles burst intoughter upon hearing him talk out. Keane wanted to be angry but couldn¡¯t, the sound of her voice was soothing and pleasant to the ears and he found himself drowning in it. ¡°Stopughing,¡± he says. There was no way he could stand her smiling face without being turned on. The urge to taste those sweet lips of hers was clouding his thoughts. She didn¡¯t stop and kept onughing. In a swift movement, he captures her lips, stopping any sound. Coming out of her mouth. She was taken aback by his actions but the oue was good as she found herself kissing him back. ¡°Didn¡¯t know you¡¯re such a jealous type¡± she teased, pulling away. He ms his lips on hers again, stopping her from talking any further. If it was a fight, he was already losing to her. Her lips alone were sufficient to send him to hell and back and more. The car pulled over before therge white mansion but the two inside kept on kissing until both lost their breath. Their gaze lingers on each other¡¯s faces for around three seconds then She pushes through the door making her way into the mansion with a bag of ice cream He follows her inside and only stops when she is in his room. He watches her strip herself of everything that¡¯s stopping him from seeing her sins, anxiously, he gulps down. His little brother was screaming, begging for her to touch him down there. She turns to him, nude with her silky white skin staring at him, bringing waves of fire in his body. The seductive smile on her lips was all that he needed to lose his sanity. He takes a slow and gentle stride toward her, ¡°What are you up to?¡± His husky voice vibrates in the room, it is low and seductive, sending shivers through her body as her pussy aches in response.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Her smile widens, ¡± taking care of my husband¡± she whispers sexily and bites on her lips. Her hands traveled to his shirt, and she tore it open as if having a de in her hands. He didn¡¯t stop her, nothing matters more than letting her undress him. Her hands click on his belt as she unbuckles it ever so slowly. His rocky little monster came popping out, gently, she pulled out his pants, taking them off. Her smile broadens at his naked perfect body before her, he is the man she will never get used to and will never want to. She trails kisses on his stomach, tracing his hard and perfect abs. Her feather-like kisses were capable of sending him to the beyond and back, he breathed in heavily, trying so hard not to lose it. It all went down the drain when her lips captured his hard and firm nipple. It was thought he would die if she let go. A deep groan escaped his lips. Her lips spread into a more evil smile, there was more to what she had to offer and just thinking about it made her happy. His response was a big turn-on, but she fought the urge not to give in¡­. Not yet, at least. Chapter 82 He pulls her in for a passionate kiss, tasting every corner of her mouth. Their kiss left them breathless as they stared at each other with longing and desire. There was nothing he wanted more than to bury himself deep inside her warm soft and tight pussy. He grabs her, taking her for a deeper and rough kiss. She bites on his lips, and he stops kissing her. Gently, she pushed him towards the bed, making him lie on his back. Her hands trail down his body to his rocky member, as she squeezes lightly on it. He groans in response. She picks on the ice cream, dips her fingers in, and licks enjoying the sweet taste of the chocte ice cream. Her gaze never left him, ¡°mind joining me?¡± She asked, taking a seat by the side. He quickly nods, with pleading eyes. Her smile broadens. She dips her fingers in and licks off the ice cream, then ces some on her lips and leans down for a kiss, which he happily delves into, taking full control. He didn¡¯t get to swallow, her tongue came taking everything from him. She did exactly what he did to her the day she made his cake. ¡°Easy¡­it won¡¯t run away.¡± She chuckles. She applied it on his nipples and licked it off, he shivers beneath her, in desire and needs. She did the same on his stomach tracing on his stomach with her tongue. cing soft kisses here and there until she was down there. Her cold soft lipsnd on his dick, and he trembles in response. His eyes grew wide in disbelief as he applied the cream on his dick. He¡¯s been doing it to her but watching her reciprocating was a sight to behold. She looks so beautiful, her hair falling to her face as she struggles to push it behind her ears. She nces at him onest time and lowers her head on him, gently licking off the cream on him. With a well-crafted n, she was willing to send him to the very edge. To make him call out her name, begging for more. Her tongue travels around him, sliding up and down, leaving him moist and hard. The game is surprising, the onest thing he never expected her to do. Her finger slides into his, but she kisses his balls while her hands move up and down his dick. His eyes shut close, with a shaky breath. His hands grab her hair, pulling her to take his dick in her mouth which she happilyplies to. Her lips kiss on the tips of his dick, as she lightly brushes her teeth against his sensitive spots. He groans out loud, feeling the pleasure rising even more. Her hand never stopped fingering him down there. Her other hand moves to his chest, squeezing his nipples. She¡¯s been learning how to pleasure men online from an article she found online. With the thought she always lost men because of her ability to please them, she was motivated to know more. To increase her skills and do it better. A wave of satisfaction spread on her face upon seeing the lustful look on his beautiful face. Just how lucky was she to have him?N?velDrama.Org content. That she couldn¡¯t exin. Her movement continues, giving him the maximum pleasure he needs and he explodes in her mouth. She gulps down his milky juice, taking everything he¡¯s offering. He pulls her in for a deep kiss, tasting himself. He tasted good in her mouth. Hands wrapped around her waist, he turns her down, taking the lead. She chuckles in his mouth, seeing how eager he is to get things done. ¡°Such a teaser, huh?¡± He said huskily in her ears, licking on her earlobe. ¡°Learn all that for me?¡± He raises a brow staring into the eyes. She felt embarrassed confessing, her eyes said it all. He kissed her, happy she did it for him. He kissed her, ¡± getting bad for me, huh? I love it¡± he chuckles in between their kiss. ¡°Why not I show you what pleasuring is all about¡± he proposed. She could only nod and wrap her legs around him. ¡°I¡¯d love to get spoiled by you¡± she rubs her pussy on his dick, teasing him. ¡°Such a daring little one¡± he took her lips for a passionate kiss. He flips her around, pushing her ass to his face. Leaning closer, he sniffs on her pussy and groans in satisfaction. She smells so nice. He buries his face in her pussy, as his lips ays with her clits. ¡°So wet¡­ delicious,¡± he said, licking her dripping pussy dry. Without warning, he slides his finger into her wet core, licking her ass while his hands work on her sensitive spot. She felt like she was losing her mind, her sanity. He was dangerously good, making her experience heaven while still on earth. Her entire body screams out, begging him for more. She stopped when the pleasure was at its peak, almost reaching the cloud. Eyes stare at him pleadingly, begging him to continue. ¡°Tell me what you want dear wife!¡± He shes her mischievous smile. He can¡¯t possibly y at such a time, right? She¡¯s always thought it was impossible, not until he made it possible. She thought he was joking, knowing he can¡¯t be serious but the moment she attempted to pull his fingers out of her pussy, she knew he was serious. She caught his hands out of reflex, pulling him back. She made herself stand on her knees and kissed him. ¡°I want you, inside me Keane¡­ all of you,¡± she said, it barely came out as a whisper. Eyes stare at him with so many unspoken words. His lips curve into a smile, a satisfied smile. ¡°Your wish is mymand,¡± he said huskily in her ear and grabbed her breast in his hands. It was just the perfect size he wanted. His hands inside her were reced with his dick. Her mouth hung open at how big he was, every time they got intimate, he always increased in size and she wondered why but somehow, she was happy she was able to take him and more. His chest hits on her back, as he pushes in and out of her dripping pussy while his hands y on her breast. Chapter 83 It was noon when Derrick and Lisa walked out of the club. Lisa was conflicted on what to believe, his love for her, or her indecisiveness. He offered her a ride home. She nodded but didn¡¯t say a word. Silence engulfed the car with no one willing to talk. Derrick¡¯s gaze kept on going back and forth, trying to understand what she was thinking but she never nced back at him. All through their drive, her gaze was on the beautiful view of the city. He pulls before therge forest green mansion. She quickly opens the car door and steps out before he can. There was no need for all the formalities and gentlemen¡¯s things. She shes him a quick smile, ¡°Thanks for everything, better start going now¡± She turns about to leave but is stopped by his words. ¡°Sorry it came out suddenly, I just had to¡± she cuts him off. ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­I get it¡± she smiles, silently telling him it¡¯s fine. He nods. ¡± Thanks again, ¡± she said and left. Derrick stood there for close to two minutes staring at the big door she walked into. Words are limited to describe how he¡¯s feeling right now. Later in the day, Keane texted Derrick, asking them to meet up. There was no way he was not bringing Lisa along, she is his 24/7. Derrick epted on the condition he would bring someone along and he didn¡¯t make mention of whom he wasing along with. Smiles and Keane spent their day cooking. Keane had no intentions of cooking, he didn¡¯t want her to stress but she insisted on preparing the dishes. It was a big dinner, more like a family dinner because Derrick was not the only one they invited. Both Grandma Shiley and Grandpa Jimmy were invited, alongside Mr. Wright, Smiles¡¯s dad, and Mr. Austin, Keane¡¯s dad. Grandma Shiley and Grandpa Jimmy were the first to arrive. They were happy to see Smiles again, most especially Grandma Shiley. ¡°Grandma!!¡± Smiles call out in excitement, taking her in a tight hug. Only God knows how much she¡¯s missed her. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I am meeting you again, for the third time¡­ I thought my boring grandson wouldn¡¯t let me,¡± Grandma Shiley said and nced at Keane who quietly watched them chat. She had no time for him as she pulled Smiles to the couch, leaving the two men together. Grandpa Jimmy smiles at his wife¡¯s childishness, then taps on Keane¡¯s shoulder. ¡± I am proud of you¡­ you are indeed my grandson¡± he said with a satisfied look on his face. Keane turns to him, ¡°Grandpa!?¡± He calls and Grandpa Jimmy answers with a hum. ¡°I want to make her mine¡­ for real this time¡± As he said those words, his gaze never left Smile¡¯s smiling face. She was indeed a beauty, the rear type. Grandpa Jimmy was happy hearing him say the one thing he¡¯s always wanted to hear. ¡°Love is indeed the best thing that can ever happen to anyone,¡± he thought smiling. ¡°Great! When do you n on making it official?¡± He asked. ¡°Today!¡± Keane informs. Just when Grandpa Jimmy is about to say something, Wright walks into the mansion, interrupting both men. Not long, Austin walks in. Compared to thest time, they were more lively and together. Seems like Wright and Austin have solved their issues. Derrick was thest to arrive alongside Lisa. Seeing them approaching, Smiles blinked several times. Maybe it¡¯s just her eyes that are deceiving her. Keane squeezed lightly on her hands, rubbing her arms. He felt her tense and there was no need to ask, he knew why. The elderly people¡¯s attention was drawn by the sight of Derrick and Lisa walking hand in hand like a lovely couple. Wright was the most surprised, he never knew his son was dating Lisa, the daughter of the Warren family. Feeling the awkward silence in the room, Grandma Shiley quickly spoke up. ¡°Can we get started already? I will slowly die from hunger¡± sheins making his way to the dining. Their seats were already secure with Grandpa Jimmy taking the center seat. By the left was Grandma Shiley, then Smiles and Keane, Wright. On the right was Derrick followed by Lisa because of Austin. The dishes on the table were mouth-watering. In the center was arge well decorated strawberry cake, on the left was a meatball sandwich, and on the right was ketchup fried rice with grilled chicken by the side. ¡°Yummy¡± Grandma Shiley moans in satisfaction, enjoying the sweet aroma. Smiles chuckles, ¡°Have some Grandma, I made it especially for you¡± She served her a piece of the strawberry cake and Grandma Shiley didn¡¯t waste any time as she dug in. She eximed, ¡°It¡¯s so delicious, where on earth did you learn to make such? I can basically tell it tastes the same as that Fiona always makes,¡± she said with a sheepish smile on her face. While she was enjoying herself, Grandpa Jimmy was growing gloomy the entire time. Heins, ¡°I don¡¯t mind being left out¡± with a startled face. Smiles turned to him, and she burst intoughter upon seeing his pouty lips. He looks so cute, like Keane. ¡°Oh! no!.. I forgot but I will quickly serve you ¡± Smiles quickly rushed and served him, he was happy as his face brightened up. ¡°Grandma Shiley does have a lot to handle¡± Derrick thorns with a big grin on his face. ¡°She isn¡¯tining¡­ are you?¡± Grandpa Jimmy turns to his wife who bobs her head. ¡°Not at all¡­ in fact, I enjoy handling a lot, ¡± she exins and his smile widens as he stares at Derrick with a ¡®you-see¡¯ look.N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Love indeed has no age limit!¡± Derrick mutters under his breath, smiling. Bruce walked in, he waste yet he wasn¡¯t sorry. He greets everyone, taking his seat by Austin. Among the guys, he was the cold and quiet one. He only speaks when necessary. Derrick helps and serves Lisa¡¯s food. Keane did the same but Grandma Shiley won¡¯t let him enjoy his wife as she kept on removing some food on her te recing it with another saying it was best for her health. Lisa could only watch silently. She wished she was the one getting the love but she wasn¡¯t. Understanding her silence, Derrick grabs her hands on her thigh, squeezing tight. He doesn¡¯t want her to feel left out, not even for a minute. So long as he¡¯s alive and by her side, she will always get the warmth and attention she wants. While Grandpa Jimmy and the two fathers were talking, Keane¡¯s and Derrick¡¯s attention was on their girls by the side. Bruise on the other hand was quietly listening to what they had to say while eating his food. All of a sudden, Smiles rush out to one of the rooms downstairs, vomiting. This left everyone confused about what was wrong with her. One minute, she was fine and healthy and the next, she was vomiting. Chapter 84 Keane was right behind her, fright written all over his handsome face. Grandma Shiley walks in, ¡°get out of my way little brats,¡± she said, pushing Keane to the side. But Keane was unwilling to go. ¡°It¡¯s my wife for crying out loud grandma, you can¡¯t possibly chase me like that¡± heins, worried. Grandma Shiley chuckles, seeing how cute and concerned he is. ¡°I am not stealing your sweet wife from you, let me have a look ¡± she grumbles. Only then did Keane move to the side. Though notpletely satisfied. She thought he was gone only to turn and see him, standing by the side. Her mouth twitched to the side,¡± You stinky brat, you never listen to me¡­ get out let me have a chat with my daughter ¡± She pushed him out and closed the door. Keane stood outside, confused about what to do. Behind them were Grandpa Jimmy, Wright, Austin, Derrick, Lisa, and Bruice waiting anxiously to know what was wrong with her. Derrick¡¯s face was pale but not aspared to Keane¡¯s. It¡¯s like he will die if anything happens to her. ¡± I wonder what¡¯s going in there! ¡± Grandpa Jimmy said, in an almost impatient tone. ¡± Why are they taking this long? ¡± Came Derrick¡¯s question, the worried look on his face was vivid and Lisa couldn¡¯t help but wonder what was going on. Everyone seemed to care about her, Wright and Austin stayed quiet the whole time but the worried expression on their faces said it all. Just who is Smiles that is capable of turning everyone¡¯s mood with just a click of her fingers? *Inside the room* Grandma Shiley kept staring at Smiles with a bright and sparkling face. It felt awkward, she could only smile back at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Grandma?¡± She asked. Grandma Shiley shakes her head, ¡°Not wrong¡­ instead ask what¡¯s making me happy¡± she corrected. ¡°Ok, what¡¯s making you happy?¡± She asked again. A broad smile appears on Grandma Shirley¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯ve made me happy, pretty one¡­ you¡¯ve made Grandma Shiley very happy, you¡¯ve given me my onest wish,¡± Grandma Shiley said and pulled her in a tight hug making sure not to make her feel ufortable. ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­ how?¡± She asked, wanting to know more. ¡°You are pregnant!¡± Grandma Shiley broke the news to her. Eyes wide open in shock. ¡°Tell me it¡¯s for real grandma,¡± she asked, holding herself from screams. Grandma Shiley nods in response. Feeling excited, she loses it and screams in joy, she just can¡¯t believe she¡¯s pregnant with Keane, that he¡¯s carrying their baby. Her screams were so loud that the anxious souls outside heard her. Keane¡¯s body was now boiling hot. He doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s happening inside and the scream just worries everything. Just as he was about to knock, the door opened. Bothdies came out with sad faces as if something bad had happened. Keane quickly rushed to her side, taking her into his arms, unwilling to let go. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her? Why the sad faces?¡± Grandpa Jimmy asked, looking at his wife for an answer but she didn¡¯t say a word and just stayed quiet. Derrick couldn¡¯t take any more silence from bothdies, so he yelled. ¡°What the heck is going on here, can you please split the beans?¡± His gaze travels back and forth through Smiles and Grandma Shiley. Smiles turn to Grandma, and she nods. ¡°I¡­ I am¡­. ¡± She pauses, still with a sad face on. ¡°Pregnant!!¡± She yells happily. This caught everyone by surprise including Keane. He ps on her face, making her stare at him in the eyes. ¡°Y-you serious? Are we pregnant?¡± He stutters. She nods with an affirming smile. Before she could even think, he picked her up in one swift movement swaying her around. The contentment he was feeling was indescribable. They are going to be parents soon, they are going to have cute little Smiles. Grandma Shiley quickly rushed to his side, stopping him from turning her any further. ¡°Can¡¯t you see she¡¯s pregnant, she doesn¡¯t need stress¡± Grandma Shiley exins grumpily. Keane scratched his behind neck, feeling sorry and shy. Smiles giggles and ces a light kiss on his lips. ¡°I am fine¡± she assured. He hugs her. The entire mansion was lively, every one congratting the soon-to-be parent. ¡°Ready to be an uncle?¡± Keane turned to Derrick who was sping Smiles. ¡°You are indeed a good scorer, I wasn¡¯t expecting it quite so soon but I don¡¯t mind¡± he jokes and theyugh. Grandma Shiley and the husband couldn¡¯t wait any further as they started discussing preparations for the baby shower. They were neither ashamed of openly making their intentions known of wanting the child to bear their names, Shiley for a girl and Jimmy for a boy. ¡°Congrattions Smiles!¡± Lisa said as Smiles turned to her. She almost totally forgot she was with them. ¡°Thank you¡­ ¡± Smiles was grateful for her still being with them regardless of their past. ¡°Congrattions will surely meet you too¡± Smiles hug her, and sheughs at her words. ¡°Hopefully¡± she added. Bruce didn¡¯t waste any time and congratted both couples. But the congrattions were soon to begin, Keane had a bigger announcement to make. He cleared his throat, getting the attention of everyone seated in the dining. ¡°I, we have another good news¡± he pauses and turns to smile. She nods, smiling. ¡°We have decided to get married, to make our forever promises¡± he informs. ¡°When?¡± Grandma Shiley asked.N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Tomorrow!¡± Keane nonchntly tells everyone in the room as they all exim at the same time, ¡°What?¡± He chuckles, ¡°Why what? Can¡¯t we get married?¡± He raised a brow. ¡°No son, it¡¯s not like that¡­ but isn¡¯t that so soon? I mean, you just told us today and it can¡¯t possibly be tomorrow¡± Wright exins his thoughts. ¡°Moreover, we haven¡¯t sent invitations out yet¡­The cards are not ready¡± Grandma Shileyins. Chapter 85 ¡± We are no ordinary people and I want this wedding to be the best wedding that ever happened in the city of New York ¡± Grandpa Jimmy adds, making his point known. ¡± And we will have enough time to get some pretty women for ourselves ¡± Wright nudged on Austin¡¯s arm, jokingly. ¡± As much as I would like to please you all, I can¡¯t¡­ my wife¡¯s needs and wantse first,¡± Keane said looking at them straight in their faces. He wasn¡¯t asking, he was telling them. Grandma Shiley knew nothing could be done unless she tried to change things and that can only be possible through Smiles. With just a nce, Smile understood what Grandma Shiley was trying to say. ¡± It can be postponed to next week, so things can be done properly but please Grandpa, I would love a simple wedding with only a few invitees ¡± She turns to Grandpa Jimmy with pleading eyes. Keane turns to her, displeased by her sudden change of n. She kisses him, and that alone sends the displeased look flying over the fence leaving him with a bright face. Indeed, she was the only one capable of swaying his decision. ¡± You are indeed a considerate one, unlike my brats of a grandson ¡± he red hard at Keane who didn¡¯t waver. He stayed still as always. They chatted for a little while longer before going their separate ways. Keane and Smiles were left alone, on the royal blue sofa with Keane¡¯s head on her belly. ¡°You¡¯ve made me the happiest man on earth, my love¡­ ¡± he said and kissed her tummy. ¡± I promise to love and cherish you and our little Smiles, as long as I live¡± he promised. Her brows twist, ¡°Little smiles? ¡± She asked and he nodded. ¡± Why not little Keane? ¡± She asked. ¡± I need a cute little adorable puppy soft child like you¡­ and only a cute little you can be all of that and more¡± he exins. ¡± But I don¡¯t want that¡­¡± She interjected. ¡°I want an adorable charming little prince, that¡¯s as handsome as his god-like beauty dad¡­ to see the little you¡± she proposed, smiling. ¡± But I don¡¯t want¡± he pouts, faking a teary eye. ¡± But why? ¡± She asked ¡°¡¯cause I don¡¯t want to be fighting you with anyone, not even him¡± he exins. She burst out inughter. She can¡¯t believe that¡¯s the main reason he¡¯s refusing to have a boy child. ¡°What if it turns out to be a boy?¡± She asked, silencing him. Not like he doesn¡¯t like a boy child, as he¡¯s made no, he doesn¡¯t want apetitor when ites to his wife. ¡°We will figure that out when hees out¡­ but he should know and Mark his line¡± he jokes and sheughs out, he was just so incredibly funny somehow. ¡± I love you Keane¡­Soo much¡± She confesses and kisses him. He returns the kiss, with the same intensity. ¡°A hundredfold¡­ I love you too¡± he chuckles in her mouth and kisses her even more. ¡°Keane?¡± She calls out after their kiss. He answers with a hum, showering kiss all over her face. ¡°The picture in your room, that¡¯s me, right?¡± She asked and he nodded. He never stops showering and kissing her. ¡°Where and how did you get it?¡± She was curious. Countless thoughts are going through her mind but she just doesn¡¯t know the one to stick to. He chuckles, finding her even cuter. ¡°I didn¡¯t get it anywhere¡± he wraps her hands around him, tugging his head under her t-shirt. ¡°Where did you get it then?¡± If he didn¡¯t buy or take it somewhere, it only means that he can draw¡­ her eyes grow wide at the realization. ¡°Y¡­You can draw?¡± he nods, his head still inside her t-shirt. That could only mean they have met before, but where? ¡°You draw the picture of little me, just exactly what I had on,¡± she said thoughtfully. She can still remember the dress, the sky-blue gown she loved wearing. It was her favorite clothes. ¡°I met with this little adorable angel on my way to hell, she saved me from the clutches of death¡­ she renewed my hope of wanting to live again¡± he exins, staring at her in the eyes. He can clearly remember the day he lost his mother to that terrible sickness. He wanted to die, there was no meaning to his life. We wander in the cold and silent streets of New York, not knowing where he is going but for some reason, he is just going. It¡¯s not like the street waspletely naked, void of anyone but to him, it was. He didn¡¯t know how long and how far he¡¯d walked and only found himself in a y. Children his age and children who were much younger than him were ying. No one seemed to notice him, so he thought until a little girl in a sky-blue dress walked up to him. He nned on ignoring the little girl but when she smiled, he could hardly see himself not wanting to talk with her. She was indeed the cutest and the most innocent being he¡¯d ever seen. Her sparkling amber blue eyes staring at him brighten up his dark heart. But the one thing he will never forget was her innocent and naive words that made him who he is today¡­ ¡°don¡¯t be sad, she isn¡¯t dead¡­ she¡¯s gone to rest with God and will always be with you¡­ that¡¯s what my teacher said¡±. It was childish, simple yet the most heartfelt and everything he will ever need. With the mindset his mom is in a good ce, he was able to hope again, to start dreaming. ¡°Guess she¡¯s someone special¡± She can imagine how important to him. ¡°Not only important, she¡¯s very special, my Angel,¡± he added. She smiles. Though she can¡¯t remember clearly, she¡¯s happy they have once met before and he even drew a picture of her, it warms her heart. ¡°And I am happy I am with her, jy Angel¡± he kissed on her tummy again. Reminiscing about their first encounter in the bar. He could swear he aimed at scaring her to death but the moment heid eyes on her, he was left speechless with her glowing beauty. He pushed his head into her t-shirt, reaching for her breast. She had no bra on, and that was the perfect and easier way to get ess to her. She can¡¯t count how many times they have done it, just for a day. Not like she minds but all she wishes is to just stay in his arms, for the night, doing nothing naughty but enjoying his warm embrace. ¡°Can¡¯t we just stay together, feeling the warmth of each other¡¯s arms?¡± She pleads.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g He stares at her, unsure of whether to agree or not. He just can¡¯t stop now, he was rock hard down there and needed some release. He slid his hands into her panties, it was all wet and slick. His lips broadened. ¡± Need me, don¡¯t you¡± he teased. She bites her lips in embarrassment. So much as she wished for them to stay cool, her body wanted him, she couldn¡¯t deny the fact. His finger slides into her pussy, moving in and out as she closes her eyes in response. Chapter 86 ¡°You never told me we were to meet them ¡± Lisa grumbled, sadly. She can¡¯t believe he asked her only to take her to Keane¡¯s house after knowing about their past rtionship. Derrick turns to the woman by the side, she looks angry and he understands why. She has the right to be. ¡°Knew you won¡¯te, and I really wanted to take you along¡± he exins. She chuckles, almost like a mockingughter. ¡°Seriously? To the expense of making me aplete fool before everyone?¡± Even if he didn¡¯t want to tell her, the truth would have been better. ¡°When were you nning on telling me?¡± She turns to him. He looks a little bit confused by her question. ¡°Your rtionship with her¡­Smiles¡± she pressed on. Only now he realized his mistake. He didn¡¯t tell her about his rtionship with Smiles. She is clueless because she wasn¡¯t there at the weing party. Before he could open his mouth to exin, she got out of the car and entered the Vi. He runs his hands through his hair, or on the stirring before making his way out in chase of her. Let me exin, Lisa¡­ slow down¡± he begs from behind but she has no way to listen to him talk. ¡± I thought you were for real, I thought this was for real¡­ was it a game? What did you gain?¡± Tears flowed down her cheeks, endlessly. His heart tightened, hearing her say he had someone special made him happy yet sad. She walks into the elevator, and he follows her. ¡± Yes Lisa, it is for real¡­. I am for real¡­ it was never a n to act ok, it just so happened this way and I am sorry for not telling you all this while, I regret it¡± he apologized. She stares at him for a long time. The ring sound of the elevator echoes, she turns and walks away. He grabs her by the wrist, ¡± I am sorry!! ¡± His voice was soft and pleading. She detached herself from him, taking two steps behind. ¡± It doesn¡¯t matter! ¡± She murmurs. He was able to get her ¡± It does¡­ Lisa, it does¡± He takes two steps closer. She shakes her head in denial. ¡°It doesn¡¯t¡­ if it does, you would have let me know¡± she pressed on. Nothing hurts her more than the fact that she made herself so cheap before everyone. Dating Keane at first and just a day after their separation, she is dating his friend. Though not everyone was aware of her rtionship with Keane, it was a shame. ¡°I thought we¡¯d be something good, something worth giving a try but¡­ it just can¡¯t work¡± Their gaze met, and she stared into those sets of amber eyes she¡¯de to shiver beneath its gaze in her. It begs her to stop, but she can¡¯t not when she can¡¯t help herself. Derrick opens his mouth only to close it again, no words can be formed. What was he supposed to say that would make her believe him? That will tell her all about his feelings? He watched her shit the door on him. There was nothing he could say to make things better with no choice, he left. Smiles woke up to thefort of Keane¡¯s warm arms around her body. This is her first night spent in Keane¡¯s room, his bed and it feels so heavenly. ¡°Good morning, sunshine¡± she was jolted by his deep voice. A sweet smile spreads on her lips. ¡°Good morning¡± she responds, snuggling even closer. ¡°He doesn¡¯t like being tested¡­ he hates being toiled with¡± her brows twist in confusion. ¡°Huh?¡± She asked, staring at his breathtaking face. Following her gaze, she understood what he was saying. Her right was on his member. ¡°Oh, right¡­ sorry,¡± she apologized. She knows how active they can get when messed with and she wasn¡¯t willing to incur any of its wrath.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. She¡¯s had enough for a day¡­ ¡°He hates being apologized to,¡± he jokes. ¡°Oh! Ok,¡± she pushes herself up, heading to the bath. ¡°No work!¡± He groans in displeasure. ¡°Lazy huh?¡± She raises a brow, and he chuckles. ¡°Can¡¯t go without my special sweet and naive secretary¡­ I won¡¯t be able to eat my lunch, you know¡± he winks at her. She giggles. ¡± I can join you if that¡¯s what you want, ¡± she proposed. ¡± I don¡¯t want my baby stressing over nothing ¡± he wraps his arms around her waist, taking in her scent. She stops brushing and turns to him.¡± I am not going to work, ain¡¯t I? And even if I will, it¡¯s not as if I will be molding blocks or anything rted ¡± he chuckles at her words. ¡± I don¡¯t want you stressing your tiny self¡± he holds on her wrist, indirectly telling her of how tiny she is. ¡± Ok fine¡­ I won¡¯t work, I will sit on the all-so-white sofa waiting for you to get things done¡± she proposed. He groans in response. Their hand travels under her big white t-shirt. ¡°Awesome idea¡­ I will get to see you every second¡± he beams, happily. Sheughs at his behavior. His head buried itself in the crook of her neck, hands making their way to her breast. ¡°He needs your attention¡± he whispers huskily in her ears, leaning closer. She could feel him porking her back. Great! She murmurs to herself. At a very longst, she¡¯s done it and there¡¯s no way he¡¯s letting her go. ¡°Need to go to the hospital for a check-up¡± he made a lengthy groan on her neck. ¡°We will go together, but first¡­ can you please save me? ¡± he pleads, almost breaking down. The longer he stays by her side, the more he gets turned on and it hurts. She bends over, deliberately pushing her ass to him as she her mouth. He groans in pain and pleasure. ¡°Such a sneaky little tormenter, are you?¡± He leans down and bites on her earlobe. ¡°Wasn¡¯t intentional¡± she lies, with an innocent face but deep down, she was dying ofughter. ¡°Sure it wasn¡¯t, but we will make it intentional¡± he licks her ears and squeezes her breast. She moans in response. He flips her around, gently though making sure she isn¡¯t hurt anywhere. ¡°Didn¡¯t know you to be an impatient type¡± she said in between their lips, chuckling. ¡°When ites to you, I can be way more¡± he deepens the kiss. She responded by pulling him even closer. ¡°What if we get a twin?¡± She asked all of a sudden. She¡¯s been thinking about it since the time she discovered she was pregnant. The possibility of them having twins was rare but she wished it to be true and real. ¡°We¡¯ll love both equally, making sure they have the best of us¡± his words were all she needed. With a smile, she kisses him more this time. ¡°Let¡¯s get over this rocky member¡­ ¡± she said, going down on her knees. ¡°Hope he won¡¯t get abandoned after their arrival?¡± He jokes. She nced at him with a smile. ¡°Not at all¡± She takes him in, teasing him with her tongue. Chapter 87 Smiles rxinglyy back on the sofa, watching videos on her phone. Keane sat on his desk, ncing at her from time to time. Thedy was too busy to notice the frown on his face. He doesn¡¯t like it when she is all busy as if he isn¡¯t by her. He clears his throat, hoping to get her attention but to no avail. He frowns, thinking about what to do next.N?velDrama.Org content. His hands type on the keyboard as fast as he can, he doesn¡¯t know what he is typing, all he knows is he is trying to get her attention. She still didn¡¯t react and just kept on working on her phone. With no other choice, he walks to her side. ¡°Do I really have to do this?¡± He asked, pulling her into his embrace. She raised a brow questioningly. ¡°Fight, to get your attention with your phone,¡± heins, pouting his lips. She chuckles, finding him even cuter. ¡°I feel like it will be worse when they are out¡± he confessed, sadly. She faces him, pinch on his cheeks. ¡°You don¡¯t have to seek my attention, it¡¯s always on you¡± she assured. All his efforts on getting her attention were effective but she chose to ignore him, just to see his reaction. He kissed her forehead, caressing her hair gently. ¡°Hubby!¡± She calls out, he doesn¡¯t respond but his hands keep caressing her hair. ¡°Hubby!¡± She calls again, raising her head to look at him. His eyes were unfathomed and his lips formed a satisfied smile. ¡°What?¡± She asked, confused. ¡°Call me again!¡± He requested. Somehow, he felt even more satisfied with her calling him ¡®hubby¡¯ ¡°Hubby?¡± She asked and he nodded. ¡°I love it when you call me that,¡± he confessed, smiling sheepishly at her. ¡°I am famished!¡± She pouts with puppy dog eyes. ¡± What do you wish to eat?¡± He demands. She puts on a thoughtful face. ¡± Promise to give me no matter what? ¡± She bites on her lips. Seeing her now only means there is more to what he can offer. ¡± Anything, everything for you¡± he affirms in an assuring tone. ¡± No changeter on?¡± She pressed on. He nods. He can¡¯t possibly deny her, she always has a way of dealing with him, not like he minds. ¡°Say it¡­ and I will send for it right away¡± he urges. ¡°I want cheese and ice cream,¡± she says. He frowns, it was an oddbination and it doesn¡¯t seem like good food for a pregnant woman. ¡°You are sure that¡¯s what you want?¡± He asked. She nods affirmingly. He pulls out his phone to call but she stops him. ¡± I want you to get it for me¡± She shes him her cutest face. He couldn¡¯t resist. He sighed in defeat,¡± Fine¡­ I will but you¡¯ll pay for it¡± he left. A sweet smile creeps on her lips. She wasn¡¯t actually hungry but she chose to try him, to see if he would do her bidding and it worked. Indeed, he¡¯s such a romantic type, her dream man. Keane walks into the shop and ces his orders. The girls in service were in awe at his god-like beauty. Never has she seen him in real life, it¡¯s either always on media or in pictures, and seeing him right now is like a dreame true. But to think of it, what was he doing here ordering cheese and ice cream? She thought gaze never leaving the man before her. He stood there bored, nothing seemed to interest him except Smiles. he couldn¡¯t wait to get out of this ce as soon as possible. With the thought, his order came flying. He collects and walks away. The seemingly lost girl came back to her senses when he was long gone. She groans, ¡°Stupid you¡± sheshes at herself. She can¡¯t believe she let him go without even having a picture of him not to talk of saying ¡®hi¡¯. The door pushes open and Keane emerges from behind. Smiley face brightens at the side of him. Just the sight of him was enough to make her heart cry out for help. Happily, she grabs the bag and opens it. There is no way she¡¯s going to eat cheese and ice cream. She felt like puking just by looking at it. A forceful smile appeared on her lips, she ordered it anyway, didn¡¯t she? She ced the bag by the side. ¡°Ain¡¯t you going to eat it now?¡± He asked. She was indeed the one that sent him out, asking for cheese and ice cream and here it is, she doesn¡¯t want it. ¡°Maybeter¡­I lost my appetite¡± came her silly excuse. He nods. ¡°You lost yours, I got mine¡± he murmurs into her heart, sending chills down her spine. ¡°What are you doing?¡± She asked, feeling his hands making their way under her gown. Not like she didn¡¯t know what he wanted. ¡°Kissing my wife,¡± he said, kissing on her lips. She moans. ¡± We can¡¯t do it¡± she pushed him away. ¡± Why not? ¡± He demands huskily. ¡± I am pregnant, remember? And the doctor said no sex¡± she recalled. He seems to be contemting for a while before capturing her lips again. ¡± Dear wife¡­ we are not having sex, we are making love¡± he whispers huskily into her ears. Indeed, her husband is a real flirt and a pervert. ¡°B-but, the babies!¡± She struggles and says. Ever since she learned about it being possible for her to be pregnant with twins because of the number of heartbeats that were dictated, she was very happy. ¡°They will be just fine¡­ they are strong like their dad, a round won¡¯t hurt!¡± He licks on her earlobe, leaving her trembling beneath him. ¡°Do you really want to do this to your cute little adorable Smiles? ¡± He pauses at her question, sure, he won¡¯t like that. To make his little pie cry or hurt her in there. ¡± Fine,¡± he murmurs in a defeated tone. She smiles but it soon fades away when he starts removing his shirt. Her eyes grew wide in shock, didn¡¯t he just say fine, not long? Why undressing? ¡± Didn¡¯t actually think I would let you go, did you? ¡± He snorts with a smile on his lips. There was no way he wasn¡¯t getting his payment. Lowering himself, he captures her lips for a deep kiss. No matter how long or how many times he kisses her, he will never get tired¡­ Chapter 88 ¡°Hey,¡± Smiles calls out to Lisa who stood outside thepany building. She seems to be waiting for someone. ¡°Hey!¡± Lisa returns the greeting with a smile. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± , ¡°Any idea where Derrick is?¡± Both questions came out at once, they stared at each other, confused about who to start. ¡°You first,¡± Lisa urges. ¡°Derrick isn¡¯t here¡­ he¡¯s no longer working for Keane, he¡¯s taken over our dad¡¯spany ¡± she exins. She came out to get fresh air, not like she wasn¡¯t getting any in Keane¡¯s office. She just needed natural air. Indeed, pregnancy can be such a load. She didn¡¯t need to ask knowing who she came for. Lisa nods, sadly. Since thest time they separated, she hasn¡¯t seen him. He didn¡¯t bothering to check on her. She tried hard not to think about it but she just couldn¡¯t, her heart was growing wary the more she stayed away from him. A sheepish smile appears on Smiles¡¯s lips. ¡°Are you guys¡­ um¡­ dating?¡± She asked. Lisa¡¯s eyes were wide open. She wasn¡¯t expecting such a question. ¡°It¡¯s ok if you ain¡¯t¡­ pardon my question, it was just¡­ babbling nonsense ¡± she continued, trying to get rid of the awkward silence. ¡°It¡¯s ok¡± Lisa waves. ¡°Have to get going now, thanks for the information anyway¡± she turns away. Smiles could only stare at her living. There was a sad look on her face, the look she could never get confused on. She had that same look when Keane had no interest in her. She thought Lisa would get mad at her for snatching him but she wasn¡¯t. Her looks spoke of something else, something she could tell but couldn¡¯t pinpoint the right ces. Taking enough air, she walks back into the building throwing her hands left and right with counting steps. ¡°Yoga should help¡± she mutters under her breath, entering the elevator. Sitting in her car, Lisa stares at the empty road. How was supposed to exin what she was feeling? She wants him gone, but her needs and heart want him. Just what the hell did he do to her that she¡¯s unable to think straight? The more she tried to ignore the feeling, the more intense it was. Guess she just didn¡¯t know what she wanted anymore. She pushes through her door, and slumps on the floor, crying. It¡¯s all soplicated, and hard to decide. ¡°Never saw you this broken¡± she heard him speak, that familiar voice she¡¯de to love, that vice she¡¯de to want. Her head snapped to the side, and their gaze met. Disbelief was written all over her face. She couldn¡¯t believe he was standing before her, in her apartment. Just how the heck did he get in? She quickly wipes away her tears, adjusting her dress. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± She asked, ignoring his gaze. ¡± To see you¡± he takes two steps forward, and she steps back, giving her distance. He didn¡¯t move any further, but his gaze never left her face. ¡± I don¡¯t know what is wrong or how you see things¡­ what people say or their belief, all I know is you, Lisa, the woman I¡¯ve always loved¡± she gulps. He tries moving forward and she still steps behind again. She¡¯s clearly telling him to stop. He wipes on his face.¡±It¡¯s ok if you don¡¯t feel the same, I get it¡­ hope you find someone more deserving of you and will always love you above all ¡± He hands her bag to her,¡± Came to return this¡±. With that, he left. She stood there frozen, tears rolling down her eyes. Her heart wants one thing and her mind wants the total opposite. How was she supposed to get things right? How was she supposed to choose? ¡± Hope you find someone more deserving of you¡± those words came ringing in her head.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Was that his goodbye? Her kind grew wide at the realization. She doesn¡¯t think and runs out in pursuit of him. He can¡¯t possibly be living right? No, he can¡¯t. She consoles herself. She arrived but didn¡¯t find a single soul. He is long gone. Her heart clenched to her chest, as tears trickled down her cheeks. There was nothing she could do, he was gone. Her indecisiveness and conflict have made her lose the only person who cared about her with everything he¡¯s got. She didn¡¯t even get the chance to tell him how she felt and more. She didn¡¯t get the chance to kiss him goodbye. Sadly, she walks back into the building to her apartment. A knock came on the door and she was quick to get it, hoping it was Derrick. Her once hopeful face falls when she sees Mark, not Derrick. She walks back and slumps on the couch, Mark follows her behind. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He asked to take a seat by the side. her answer was vague and nd. He pressed on, ¡°You don¡¯t look well¡±. This got her annoyed.¡±When did you start caring for me? Stop ying fake here¡± she retorted rudely. Silently engulfed the entire room. ¡°I was never there when you needed me most, I always seem too busy to spend time with you and I turn to ignore you almost all the time but that hasn¡¯t stopped me from loving you, because you are my sister¡­ I¡¯ve made lots of mistakes and one of them is my irresponsible attitude towards you as your brother and as your friend¡±. The tone was regretful. How should he tell her how sorry is? ¡± It¡¯s ok if you don¡¯t believe me¡­ but believe your heart and what it says¡­ don¡¯t make the same mistake I did¡± She stares at him in disbelief. It¡¯s unlike him to speak up so nicely ¡± Why are you doing all this? ¡± She asked, curiosity written all over her face. ¡°I was never the brother I ought to be but I am willing to make that change¡­ to stand by you¡± he exins. This was all she wanted to hear. So much as she was hurt by his unaffected behavior towards her, she was happy her brother was back. She hugs him, crying. It¡¯s been like forever both had a heart-touching conversation. And this only made her even more teary. ¡°I want to take you somewhere¡± he informs pulling away from the hug. ¡°Somewhere?¡± She asked skeptically. ¡°Yes¡­ go get ready¡­ I promise you will love it¡± he urged her to leave. With no resistance, she walks to her room. Chapter 89 It was dusk when Lisa and Mark left her apartment and only stopped before a blue-painted building. Mark led her out of the car into the building. The thickness of the darkness in the room prevents her from seeing through. Her steps were cautious so she wouldn¡¯t end up falling with her heels.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°Why is there no light?¡± Sheins. ¡°It¡¯s so dark¡± Mark held her by the arms, quietly leading her through. ¡± Will check what¡¯s wrong¡± he said, ¡± let¡¯s get you seated¡± Just when they were fully inside the building, the lights were switched on and she closed her eyes out of reflex. With so much difficulty, she opens her eyes only to see a certain amber blue eyes staring at her. He was on one knee, with a box containing a diamond ring before her. Shocked, Lisa turned around but Mark was not beside her. Her eyes caught sight of him standing beside Xena, alongside Keane and Smiles. ¡°You should¡¯ve been hating me, not loving me,¡± Lisa said. Staring at Derrick kneeling before her with a ring. ¡°I have nothing to hate about you, Lisa¡­all I can see and feel is love,¡± he tells her honestly. Lisa¡¯s eyes were teary. She couldn¡¯t believe this was happening to her, that he was asking her to be his forever with a promise of a ring, the ring he bought for her. ¡°Why me?¡± She asked in between her sobs. ¡°Because I love you¡­he chose you and I chose you too¡± he pointed to his chest. She cries more. ¡°I-I don¡¯t deserve you¡± she cries, ¡°no¡­ I don¡¯t ¡± She feels guilty and conflicted. ¡°yes! ¡± He agrees,¡± You don¡¯t deserve me because you deserve better than me, someone who will treat you like the queen you are¡± ¡°Make me the happiest man on earth, Lisa¡­marry me,¡± he said again. Lisa stares at everyone in the room. Keane, Smiles, Xena, and Mark. Smiles nod, urging her to ept. Even though they were love rivals, Smiles didn¡¯t hold any against her. Lisa was a beautiful and gooddy after all. ¡°Yes, I will marry you¡± Lisa epts. Derrick couldn¡¯t be any happier. He swipes her off her feet in a jiffy, happy she said yes. Even though he¡¯d been hoping she would ept, his heart couldn¡¯t get enough of her. He slides the ring into her finger and takes her in for a kiss. The group cheers happily. Lisa couldn¡¯t be any happier. When Derrick left, she thought he¡¯d given up on her. Her heart couldn¡¯t stop ming her for her selfishness and more. But this, this is the greatest and most romantic surprise she¡¯s ever received. Turning to the crowd, she happily hugged bothdies alongside Mark but when it was Keane¡¯s turn, she hesitated on what to do Keane was quick to sense her fright as he pulled her in for a hug and murmured ¡°Congrattions!¡± In her ears. This reduces her tense shoulders. She hugs him back but doesn¡¯t let herself get consumed in his arms as she quickly pulls away moving to Derrick whose arms are wide open, waiting for her. Like the perfect ce she¡¯d ever wished for, his arms gave her the sense of warmth andfort she¡¯d always longed for. His sweet scent sends waves of chills down her spine, racing her excitement. Just when everything wasing to an end, Bruce walked in, leaving everywhere silent as they stared at him, blinking. ¡°What?¡± He asked making herselffortable on the couch. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you forget this too!¡± Keane spoke out. He¡¯s be even more lively than usual. Too bad Bruce will have to deal with it ¡¯cause he¡¯s the single one in the group. ¡°What if I did?¡± He asked nonchntly. It¡¯s not as if someone will beat him or anything. ¡°Too bad the most exciting part is over¡± Keane mocks. ¡°As if I care,¡± he said feeling bored,¡± had to grant his wish¡± his eyes darted to Derrick who could onlyugh at how Keen was silently dealing with him. ¡± I think he needs a woman in his life,¡± Keane said,¡± what¡¯s your say guys? ¡± He turns to Derrick and Mark who nods in unison. ¡± He surely does¡± Derrick adds, ¡± someone to soften his hardened heart,¡± he said,ughing. ¡± Can y¡¯all cut me some ck! ¡± Bruce was getting faded up with him being the main topic of discussion. ¡± I came here to get some drink¡­ to celebrate, don¡¯t push it¡± They all understand what he means by that. In understanding, they let off their topic and quickly pick on something fun and nice. Bruce orders more wine as they all drink. But Smiles couldn¡¯t drink because she was pregnant. Keane refused to drink because his wife couldn¡¯t drink. As the saying goes, ¡®You jump, I jump¡¯ that¡¯s just how the couples were living their lives. After a while, Keane and Smiles excused themselves as he says ¡°Gotta go guys, my wife needs her beauty sleep and some caresses¡± he proudly announced. ¡°Sure!¡± Derrick quickly replies, ¡°Take good care of both treasures¡± he adds, ¡°Can¡¯t wait to see you after nine months¡± heughs. ¡°Me too!¡± Mark added,ughing. ¡°Me three,¡± Keane said excitedly. ¡°Can¡¯t wait to hold my adorable little Smiles and wife in my arms, oh! How wonderful¡± he said dreamily. Smiles couldn¡¯t help butugh, feeling lucky to have met him and falling for him. Most especially him loving her, to such an extent. ¡°Will be right behind you!¡± Derrick said rubbing on Lisa¡¯s tummy. Understanding what he means by that, Lisa turns crimson red in embarrassment. ¡°Better be fast!¡± Keane jokes, ¡± I beat you in one, don¡¯t let me go the second time¡± heughs. ¡°That ain¡¯t gonna happen,¡± Derrick said,ughing along. ¡°Just stop this unending talk and get going¡± Bruce¡¯s boring voice vibrates, making themugh even more. ¡°Says the loner!¡± Keane mocks. ¡°Get a life, man¡± He added, waving them goodbye. ¡°Yup, at this point, that¡¯s what you need most,¡± Derrick said and Marks nodded in response. It¡¯s not like Bruise isn¡¯t capable of creating a family for himself, he just doesn¡¯t want to for reasons better known to him. He has the money, the fame, and more. Sometimes, it doubts Derrick why he chose to work for Keane but just like him, Bruice wasn¡¯t any different. Just that, he¡¯s found his meaning andpleted his self-giving mission. There was no need to hang on, not when she found his missing rib. With a smile, he turns to Lisa and ces a soft yet deep kiss on her lips. Chapter 90 Keane, like the perfect husband he is, carries Smiles to their room. Smiles happilyy her head on his hard and broad chest, arms wrapped around him. When they got inside, Smiles vehemently refused to get down. All she wants is to stay in his arms, forever. ¡°Such a clingy cute little wife¡± Keane chuckles, he wasn¡¯t tired of carrying her, he was loving it. ¡°I might as well take this opportunity to eat you up¡± he whispers huskily in her ears, Smiles grow tomato red.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g She hits on his chest, urging him to put her down ¡°So hot, I want to take a cold bath.¡± Smiles winked at him biting on her lips. Well, she can¡¯t deny it, she wants him too but, she doesn¡¯t want to give in to him without torture. As if being sent from hell to taste the godlike figure man, She undid her straps, letting her dress slide down her body to the floor. She was left with her ck lingerieplimenting her pale skin. Keane¡¯s gaze never left her, he swallows as his eyes scan her nudity. He breathes out in defeat, knowing he will never get enough of it. She is hers now, yet, he feels like keeping her close, if possible, hiding her in his arms. ¡°I don¡¯t mind bathing you¡± He tilted his head to the side, eyes on her breast. She smiles, ignoring the man. She turns and leaves for the bath, showing off her round ass. She knew he was watching her, so she made sure to flung her long legs and ass to him. Before she could close the bathroom door, he stopped her, leading her to the bath. She knew this would happen, and a smile spread on her lips. ¡°What are you doing?¡± She asked to pretend to be clueless. ¡°You are indeed a threat to my sanity¡± he whispers huskily, pulling so close to the point Smiles could feel him down there. Keane sniffed her face, licked her lips then her neck. She shivered in response but was quick to pull away leaving him standing She pulled him further and made him sit on the toilet pot ¡°Watch me take my bath¡± With that, she walks back to the shower and switches it on. Keane watches her get drenched under the warm flowing water, it has been all hot, since the start but it is even hotter when she slides down her panties and takes off her bra. She didn¡¯t only naked herself before him, she did something worse. Intentionally, she let the lotion drop on the floor only to bend over and pick it up, showing him her treasure and perfect ass. ¡°Is this how you gonna y it?¡± Keane asked, voice low and husky. Only Smiles can get him this insane yet, he¡¯s loving every bit of it. ¡°y what?¡± Came smiles in an innocent response as she blinks at him in confusion. ¡°Are you serious right now?¡± He raises a brow, in disbelief. There is no way on earth he will believe that she didn¡¯t do it intentionally ¡°About what?¡± She knew what he was saying but she pretended to be clueless. ¡°You did that intentionally, didn¡¯t you?¡± So much as he wanted to pound on her and eat her, he had to restrain himself because she was pregnant ¡°What!?¡± She asked again with a confused face ¡°The¡­bending over thing¡± If she was in no way epting it, he would tell her ¡°What! No!¡­ it wasn¡¯t intentional¡± She quickly interjects, He nods thoughtfully, ¡± thought as much!¡± He stood up from where he was sitting and started opening his shirt ¡°I might as well, join you¡± he murmurs, gazes never leaving her ¡± A cool shower is preferred, you can¡¯t get hotter than you already are¡± he switches on the shower, letting the cold water fall on them. ¡± It¡¯s very cold,¡± Smilesins, wrapping her hands around her body. ¡± For now, yes!¡± He lowers himself to her level,¡± but I will make it hot, hotter than you could ever imagine¡± He bites on her corbone down to her cleavages. Going down on his knees, hisrge palms circling her waist, he kissed her tummy, staring at her unwaveringly ¡°Beautiful!¡± He murmurs and licks away the cold water on her body. ¡°Huh?¡± Smiles were lost at the sweet sensation he was giving her that she didn¡¯t get what he said ¡°Your eyes, they are beautiful¡­the most beautiful sets I¡¯ve ever seen¡± he praises. Her cheeks grow crimson red. ¡°Hmm, I love it when you blush¡± he teases, taking her left breast into his warm magical mouth while his right hand kneads the other. She arches her back, feeling her blood boiling from within. Her grip on his hair was strong but not enough to hurt him His hands found her sensitive spots, as he started ying and teasing her, she could hardly stand still, her body needed more than just his teasing, it needed more of him, all of him. His fingers evade her treasure, going in and out of her. She didn¡¯t know if she should cry orugh, her body craves everything, and she wants him to kiss her and suck on her breast. As if knowing what she wanted, he pulled her in for a passionate and demanding kiss. His hands never stopped moving in and out of her She was enjoying every bit of what he was doing to her. He wraps her legs around his waist, position his dick on her entrance and push in with one goal, she gasped in pleasure, feeling his rocky self in her His lips found hers again, and he bit and licked on it, adjusting their position so he would be able to move freely. She holds him tight, supporting herself. So much as he wanted to move in a fast paste, he knew better than to do that. Gently, he moves in and out, groaning every now and then. Just when he was about to let himself get consumed in the pleasure of her pussy, she push herself down, He wasn¡¯t angry, he was concerned and worried. Maybe he¡¯s hurt her, maybe he was too hard and rough. He was about to ask when she cut him off, stunning him with her demand ¡°Sit on the toilet pot!¡± She pushed him, obediently, he sat down quietly waiting to see what she would do next. Chapter 91 Smiles arrange herself on him, slowly taking him whole. Keane¡¯s lips curve up into a smile, amazed at how needy and horny his wife can be. ¡°You indeed know what I want,¡± he said and gave her a passionate kiss, eating her lips. She smiles in his mouth, moving up and down, ever so slowly. Keane¡¯s hands found her waist, pulling her further, increasing her pace.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. She throws her head behind, moaning out his name, begging him for more. Of Course, Keane was very generous enough toply, making sure he didn¡¯t go all rough and hard on her. His lips find her chest, and he sucks and bites on. Smiles could barely feel herself, her mind was fussy and cloudy. He thrust his waist upward, meeting hers. She was not far from visiting heaven, she could feel it. Her moans be even louder, her nails draw a love mark on his back. He didn¡¯t stop and kept on going, filling her in every way. She hugged him so tight when she was about to reach her orgasm, and with onest thrust from him, both came hard. She falls into his arms, shivering. He didn¡¯t let go, and neither did he pull out of her. The sound of water sshing on the floor covers their heavy breaths, both resting their heads on each other¡¯s bodies. His hands caress her smooth back, and he wraps his arms around her tightly as if never wanting to let go. ¡°I love you, Smiles,¡± he confesses. Smiles didn¡¯t respond, she was way too tired to say a word. Picking her up in his arms, he carries her to the falling shower, cleaning her body. Once in a while, he will ce butterfly kisses on her body. He carries her out after their bath, wipes her body, and ces her on his bed. She had nothing on and so did he, pulling her closer, he let her head rest on his chest with sheets covering their bodies. ¡°Good night my love¡± he kissed her on the forehead, taking in a deep breath. His gaze lingers on her sleepy face, this got him wondering what would have be of him if he had ignored her on their first encounter at the club. Well, it¡¯s not like he never wanted to ignore her but he just couldn¡¯t bring himself to. She was and is the only one who took his breath away without even trying. A smile spread on his lips remembering how bold and arrogant she was at the bar. Lost in thought, he didn¡¯t know when he slept off and only realized himself waking up to bright sunlight piercing through the thick blinds. Smiles were still deep in her sleep, it didn¡¯t look like she would be getting up anytime soon. He climbs off the bed and quickly gets a shower before leaving the room. The door pushes open and he walks back in with a tray of food, ces it by the bedside climbs on the bed, and starts showering her raining kisses. Smiles groan in response, frowning. ¡°Let me sleep a while longer¡± she begs, covering her head with the covers. He pulls it away, ¡°Nope, no sleep for you unless you get up and make this te empty¡± he kisses her lips, then her cheek, and so on. She grumbles, covering her head with the pillow. He pulls it away, ¡°don¡¯t get hungry, you know how mad I can get when I am super starved¡± he warns. ¡°Go ahead and eat then, I want to sleep¡± shezily tells him, still covering her head with the pillow ¡°You sure?¡± he asked, she nodded. ¡°Ok then!¡± he pulls away the sheet from her body and lowers himself down taking her right breast in his mouth. She skips at the feel of his mouth on her bare skin, ¡°gosh! Have pity¡± she cries, ¡°I¡¯m sore all over¡± ¡°What?¡± he asked innocently, pretending to know nothing of what she was saying. ¡°It¡¯s too early for that,¡± she continued. ¡°You mean me having my meal?¡± he raised a brow, Smiles almost got a heart attack in a good way. He looked extremely handsome this morning. She could feel her heart dancing to his tone. Tirelessly, she shakes her head. ¡°Fine, I will eat¡± she finally epts. He smiles and quickly digs into the food and starts feeding her. ¡°You know I do have hands right?¡± she asked, taking a mouth full of food. ¡°There is no harm in treating my wife like the queen that she is¡± he quickly gave her a surprising kiss before carrying on the food. After he is done feeding her, he carries the te out. Smiles on the other hand used that opportunity to get a quick bath knowing what he was capable of doing Bying back, she was done until she was brushing her hair. Even though she¡¯s sleeping, she still feels the need to sleep. He didn¡¯t say otherwise and just let her get the rest she needed knowing he used all her energyst night. The day went by with Keane running around hoping she would wake up but she never did. It was gettingte yet no response, he was bing worried. Without a second thought, he called his doctor who didn¡¯t waste any more minutes and came right away. He runs some check-ups on her only to realize nothing is wrong with her. The doctor advises Keane to let her have enough rest for as long as she can. He quickly nods, not daring to say the truth behind her fatigue. With that, the doctor left. He climbs on the bed and spoons his sleep-in wife, who responds by snuggling closer to him. Just like a chick under the mother¡¯s nest, that¡¯s how she was to Keane. His huge body was enough to keep her warm even without the covers. ¡°I love you Keane¡± she confesses in her sleep. Keane responded with a kiss on her behind the neck. This got him remembering the day she mistakenly confessed her feelings to him without realizing it. Chapter 92 It waste at night when Smiles decided to take her bath. She walks out of the bath butt naked not minding the fact he was there. She was not feeling shy, well, maybe she was but not aspared to the first time she got to be naked before him. Keane was busily working on hisptop, sitting on the bed. He didn¡¯t bother looking at her and that got Smiles angry. She moved to his side, hoping he turn to her but still, there was no response from him. Angry she pulls open the drawer bringing out the hair dryer. She made sure to hit the dryer against the board yet, he didn¡¯t react. It¡¯s as if she wasn¡¯t even trying. Smiles switched on the dryer, making sure she sat beside him so the noise would get him to look at her but all her efforts were futile as Keane kept on clicking on his keyboard non-stop.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Keane knows well what she wants, but he knows himself well enough to give in to what she wants. There¡¯s no way on earth he will see her without touching her and knowing her condition, he didn¡¯t want to take any chances. Smiles angrily ce the dryer, switching it off. Her gaze lingers on his face as she tries to think of the most sensual thing she can do to get him hooked. She knows he¡¯s deliberately ignoring her. An idea pops up in her mind, and her lips widen into a mischievous smile. He walks closer and takes her natural moisturizing lotion made with roses. She stood in the same position, cing her right leg on the bed. Keane could see a glimpse of her nice pussy but his mind was made up. She pours out the oil in her palms and gently rubs on her leg, making sure to keep a slow and steady movement. Her hands travel up to her thigh, she massages and rubs on it, giving out soft moans. She exchanged her legs and did the same with others. Her hands reach for her pussy, and she massages her clit, moaning out loud, groaning in satisfaction. Keane¡¯s sanity was at its brink but when she moaned out, everything got shattered. Thest rub that was keeping him sane got destroyed. He turns to her ¡°What are you doing?¡± He asked, trying so hard not to pounce on her. His little brother was already crying out, begging for her to set him free. ¡°Applying my body lotion of course,¡± she said as a matter of fact. She pours out more oil and starts applying it to her breast. Knowing he is staring, she bites on her lips and licks it, smiling in satisfaction. It baffles her how she was able to behave so well, she didn¡¯t know she could be such a deadly seductress. ¡°What¡¯s with the moaning?¡± He asked again, not looking away. ¡°Because I¡¯m enjoying it. It¡¯s not like you ever thought of giving me a nice massage anyways, maybe I can call on a masseur to do that¡± she grumbles, faking an angry face. ¡°So you do want a massage?¡± He asked, ¡°Is that all?¡± Smiles stayed quiet. of course, she wants a massage but that¡¯s not all she wants, she wants him, to please her, to make her feel Good. She blushes hard at the realization of what she was thinking, she doesn¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on buttely, her desire for his touch, caresses, attention, and sex has increased by eighty-nine percent ¡°So you do want a massage¡± he concludes nodding. Climbing down the bed, he picks her up in one swift movement and ces her on the bed. ¡°No need to hire a masseur, I can do it a hundred times better than anyone¡± He leans down, and ps her body in hisrge palms, trailing down her curves. ¡°I do nonoily massage, and I¡¯ve got a special rod for you¡­ only for you¡± he ces a kiss on her tummy,¡± you don¡¯t need to worry about your inner walls, my rod is big enough to rx your inner muscle and make you feel whole again¡± he reaches for her lips and rubs on it with his tombs, ¡°I promise you won¡¯t have to use lip gloss to keep these wet in the process of experiencing total bliss, I will make sure to I keep it wet till when it¡¯s all over¡± He licked her lips,ing down to her breast,¡± and these¡± he paused,¡± I will make sure to give them the best of my masseur skills, no part of your body will be left untouched¡± he assured,¡± all you have to do is say the word, and I promise to make you feel heaven on earth, to make you taste hell yet you won¡¯t be able to withstand its temptations and pain mixed with pleasure ¡± He licks on her stomach right up to her cleavages. He bites on her neck, and sucks it, cooling the pain. ¡± Just say the word wife and everything will be given to you, as you want¡± he breathes into her ears, voice deep and husky, sending waves of excitement and needs in her body. ¡°Yes please¡± Smiles begs, she can¡¯t take any more of his torture. Keane¡¯s hands found her pussy, ¡°you¡¯re ready for the massage aren¡¯t you wife?¡± He asked. Smiles was too lost in the beautiful sensation he was giving her with his mouth on her breast. She didn¡¯t bother answering. Keane sticks his two fingers into her pussy, and she whimpers in pleasure. ¡°You are ready for my sweet massage, aren¡¯t you?¡± he asked again, this time she was quick to nod yes. ¡± Yes, yes, please¡± she cried, pulling on him to move his hands but he didn¡¯t, he loved hearing her beg him. She started the torture anyway and it was payback time. ¡± Say the word wife, and I shall give it to you¡± he sucks on her clit, teasing her with his tongue. His fingers stayed glued to her pussy, he didn¡¯t move an inch. ¡°Massage me, hubby, everywhere, down there¡­ make me feel heaven on earth, make me experience the sweet yet painful torture in hell¡± she begs, pushing up her waist and urging him to start moving. Keane smiles at how sweet and impatient she looks right now.¡± I love it when you beg me to touch you, I love how good your body reacts to my every touch, I love how you cry out begging for more, calling my name in that sweet lips of yours and crying out to me, I love the feel of your pussy on my fingers, but above all, I love how good your pussy clench on my dick, milking away all that I have to offer¡±he whispers those word to her, turning her on the more. He goes down and starts sucking on her pussy. Moving his fingers in and out. Smiles moan in pleasure, grab him by the hair, and pull him even closer. Chapter 93 There is no way Keane is willing to give her what she wants. Not after all the torture and seduction she did which got him rocky hard. It¡¯s payback time and he promises to make her feel all and more without getting his rock. He moves up and takes her for a soft passionate kiss, as his hands caress her body. The kids be more intense and demanding. Smiles wrap her legs around his waist, wanting him to adjust himself and enter her already dripping pussy but Keane was far from doing that. ¡°So impatient¡± he chuckles in between their lips and bites on her lower lips. A moan escaped her mouth but he was quick to cover her mouth with his, swallowing her cries. ¡°Let me have all the time to worship you while giving you the best of the massage no one will ever give you¡±He whispers in her ears, and lips on her earlobe. He showers kisses all over her face, before moving down to her neck. Like a pro, he sucked under her chin, as if sucking on her favorite lollipop. There was no way he would let her go without giving her his love bites. His lips find her corbone, teasing it with his tongue giving her a tingling sensation. Smiles quivered beneath him when his lips found her breast, nibbling and milking on her nipples while his tongue did its holy torture sending her to the beyond and back. ¡°Ahh¡­ please!¡± Smiles beg, the torture and pleasure were too much. Way more than what she asked for. She doesn¡¯t need all these, she needs him inside her, she needs his warmth and love. Her body craves for it. His tortures are a sweet suspense, driving her even more insane. ¡°Patient wife¡­ that¡¯s not how a massage is done,¡± Keane whispers huskily, the side of his lips pulling up in a mischievous smile. In one swift movement, he spun her around, her back facing him. He climbs off the bed only toe back with a bowl of ice cubes. Taking his position, he picks off an ice cube and ces it at the center of her back. Then another on her behind the neck. Smiles shiver beneath the cold ice cubes on her back. Keane picks on the ice at the center of her back only to get sick on it. The feel of the cold ice and his warm mouth gave a sweet and mind-blowing sensation throughout her body. He did the same with the other one, cing the ice on every corner of her back until he finally reached her nicely shaped ass. He takes the ice in his mouth only to rub it on her left butt, licking and sucking on it. His hands cope with her ass, and he lowers himself and eats it like his favorite food. He did the same with their right butt. While he does his sweet torture, smiles never stops crying out begging him ¡°Please, take me¡­ I can¡¯t take it anymore¡± she begs, struggling to turn on her back but Keane pins her down, stopping her from moving ¡°I¡¯m yet to begin a wife, I swear to make you feel this and more. You are yet to see heaven and I promised, you will be able to tell me all that¡¯s there¡± he bit on her earlobe and started kissing behind her neck. His panties were still on but the mountains couldn¡¯t be ignored as it kept bugging her ass, rubbing on her butt. She pushed her ass upward to get more ess to what was in his pants but he was quick to pull away. ¡°Not yet sweet, Daddy¡¯s got more to take care of but I promise to make you feel it all and more¡­ you will feel good,¡± he said and went down to her ass, opening it so he¡¯ll see her sweet dripping pussy. The smell of her aroused lingers in the air, he presses his nostrils to get more of it and groans in satisfaction. ¡± Sweet!¡± he mutters under his breath, going in for another. Smiles thought he was finally giving in when his fingers caressed her pussy lips until he spun her around again, did she know he was yet to give in.N?velDrama.Org content. He reaches out for the ice again and ces it on her round normal-sized breast making sure to tease her nipples. In every rub with the ice cube, he sucks it giving the mixed sensation of cold and warm intensifying the pleasure. Compared to how hard and rocky her nipples have always been, it was way more. When he was done attending to both breasts, he moved down to her stomach and did the same. Teasing her with the ice. ¡°Please oh please¡­ i-i ¡± smiles could hardly form a word. Her entire being burns with desire. She regretted teasing him before, she regretted turning him on in the first ce. Now see what she¡¯s going through, she¡¯s been begging for God knows how long but he¡¯s in no way giving in to her request. When he is done with her stomach and breast, he moves to her lips and rubs the ice against her lips, preying her mouth open. Their kiss was deep and hot but the cold ice made everything out of this world. Smiles never knew kissing with ice could be this amazing and sweet. Her hands circle around his head pulling him in for a deeper kiss, demanding more than he¡¯s offering. He willingly gives it to her, his right hand locates her clit, rubbing on it making sure he never breaks the kiss. When he is done, he finally moves down to her throbbing and unattended pussy, ready to give her what she¡¯s been begging for God knows how long. He parts her legs open, wide open giving himself ess to her pink and demanding region. He didn¡¯t dive in to give her the pleasure she wanted, with a smirk, he picks on an ice cube and starts massaging on her thigh, not away from her pussy. Chapter 94 Smiles quiver at the feel of the ice so close to her pussy lips. ¡°Please, don¡¯t¡± Smiles begs in haggard breath, chest rising and falling. She struggled to look down at what he was doing but the pleasure was too much, her neck could not keep up with it. ¡°Ah, please!¡± She cried again, aching her back forward. Keane didn¡¯t stop, there was no way he would. He raise his head from her pussy, and stares into her Amber blue eyes that had nothing but pleads in them ¡°You wanted this, didn¡¯t you? You asked for a massage remember, there was no deal saying I will sex you¡± his lips pulled up seeing the looks on her face. Smiles didn¡¯t know if she should cry orugh, her inner walls burned in desire and her entire being screamed for his dick in her but he was in no way giving in. Keane leans down, massaging her clit with his tongue. He never stopped rolling the ice cube on her pubic mound. He bites on her clit, and licks it dry. Repeating the process, again and again, his left-hand rubs on her pussy lips. His lips never stopped giving her the pleasure of her life. Smiles abruptly pulls herself up, if she doesn¡¯t take action now, she will never get what she wants. Before Keane could ask why, he is in for a deep and demanding kiss, her hands travel to his shirt, and she tosses it aside in a second leaving him shirtless. Keane¡¯s smile in her mouth, he¡¯d never seen this wide and demanding part of her. He feels so aplished knowing she¡¯s this way because of him. ¡°Easy wife, we are yet to begin¡± he mutters, pulling away from the kiss. His hands grab her wrist, stopping her from setting his brothers free. ¡°I can¡¯t wait anymore, I need you inside, please¡± she begs, tears rolling down her cheek. She could no longer take the heat inside her. Keane leans down, kissing her lips. Smiling though he¡¯s given in to her demand, she lies back down, waiting to be touched by him as her chest races on its own. ¡°I was sitting quietly on my own, working but you, wife, didn¡¯t like a sleeping dog and decided to wage an attack,¡± he said and kissed her hard, reaching for the drawer by the side and pulling out a string. Smiles were lost in his kiss and she only realized things when her hands were cuffed to the headboard. She shudders and shakes her hands, trying to release herself but to no avail. Keane¡¯s lips widen more,¡± and now, the sleeping dog is ready to bark and chase at the intruder, but won¡¯t give in to her demands of biting her¡± he whispers and licks the side of her face. Making sure she is well cuffed, he moves down to her breast and kneads on it, taking her right nipple in for a hard suck. ¡°You can¡¯t do this hubby, I will die of need and desire¡± Smiles tried swaying him but he was hell-bent on giving her all she wanted and more. He chuckles, ¡°You won¡¯t, I promise you that. Heaven and hell are what you will experience and more¡± With that, he brings himself down on her pussy, and continues doing his magic. He slides his finger into her pussy, making her squirm beneath him, ¡°Ah, more please!¡± Smiles begs eyes shut close at the sweet sensation he was giving her. With a smile, Keane adds another finger into her pussy making it two, he moves his hands in and out, but at a slow pace. Smiles thought she was about to have it all until his strokes became as slow as a snail. Her eyes shut open, staring at him in disbelief but the smile on his face almost made her weep out loud. Heb is out to torture her so that she can see clearly. ¡°Please, I promise to never try turning you on, just give it to me¡± She couldn¡¯t help but beg, hoping he would give in. ¡°What you are trying to say is, you won¡¯t ever try to make me want you?¡± He asked, Smiles quickly nodded in response.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°But I want you to, will you do it next time?¡± He asked again, the mischievous look on his face was enough to leave tears trickling down her cheeks. ¡°No, I won¡¯t,¡± Smiles cried. He raised a brow, ¡°seriously?¡± He sounds unsatisfied with her response. ¡°No, I mean, yes¡­ I will a million times and more¡± she struggles and says. Keane smiles, ¡°Good girl, I love it when you turn me on¡± he leans down and captures her lips, his hands in her pussy start moving. ¡°Do you want more?¡± He asked in between their lips, voice husky and hard. Smiles nods, ¡°yes, yes¡± she cries. ¡°Say it, tell me you want more¡± his gaze on her was intense, he loved how she reacted to his touch and kisses. ¡°Ah¡­ I want more, please, give me more, faster¡± Smiles begs, pushing her waist forward. ¡°Your wish is mymand¡± He ces a kiss on her lips, goes down to her throbbing clit, and starts sucking on it while his fingers move in and out of her at a fast pace. While he works on her pussy with her right hand and her clit with his mouth, his left hand that was on her breast picks up an ice cube, bringing it down to her pussy lips. He pulls his hands away and kicks on it, eyes on thedy beneath lost in the world of pleasure, he isn¡¯t done yet. After he was done licking clean his fingers, he leaned down cing his mouth directly on her pussy. His tongue teased around her pussy lips, and he rubs the ice on her clit. He watched her every reaction, her chest moving up and down, but she never stopped begging for more. Seeing how demanding she was, he starts kissing and sucking on her pussy. His tongue moves in and out of her pussy, she quivers in response, pushing her waist forward and rubbing her pussy juice on her face. Keane grabbed her by the waist and pin her down, he immersed himself in her pussy, pleasuring her in every single way. Before smiles knew it, she found herselfing hard, trembling in utmost pleasure. Keane did pull away, he took every bit of what she had to offer. Licking her pussy clean. By the time he was done, he stood up and was about to pull out his hard little brother only to see the girl sleeping. ¡°Are you kidding me!!¡± He couldn¡¯t believe she would sleep like that without helping him relieve himself. The sight of her sleeping was so beautiful that he couldn¡¯t help but smile. He stares at his hands and licks them. With no other choice, he set her free from the stringers, making extra sure she wasfortable. With onest nce at her, he rushed to the bath and let the cold water fall down his body, yet nothing was happening. With no other choice, he grabs onto his hard little brother and starts stroking it. It was his first time doing it, and he promised to make it hisst. ¡°Get ready for my wife,¡± he mutters under his breath before leaving the bath after having relief. Walks out of the bath with a damp towel and cleans up her body. When he was done, he pulled her into his arms, covering their bodies with the warm thick covers. ¡°Good night my love¡± he ced a kiss on her lips, closed his eyes, and was quickly pulled into his dreams. Her warm body on her arms made everything possible. Chapter 95 ¡°Fair one, Grandma hase to take you away from this brat,¡± Grandma Shiley said entering the mansion. Keane and Smiles were seated on the royal blue sofa cuddling. Smiley face sparkles upon seeing Grandma Shirley¡¯s old yet pretty face. She quickly made her way to her ¡°Grandma, why didn¡¯t you tell me you wereing? I would have prepared something delicious for you¡± Smiles said, taking Grandma Shiley in for a hug. Grandma Shiley chuckles, ¡°No need pretty one, grandma has no intentions of stressing you¡± She was happy to finally meet Smiles, ¡°Hope you are ready?¡± She asked. Smiles brow twist not understanding, ¡°Ready?¡± She asked. Grandma Shiley nods, ¡°yes, you areing with me¡± she informs, taking a seat as Smiles did the same by her side. Smiles turn to Keane who also had a confused look on.¡± can you exin things grandma, I don¡¯t seem to understand you¡± Grandma Shiley smiles before exining, ¡°It¡¯s three days before your wedding and the bride can¡¯t be seen with the groom a few days before their wedding day¡± she exins. Smiles eyes widen at the realization of what grandma means, she stares at Keane who has the same look on her. Smiles opens her mouth to speak but Keane breasts her to it. ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous, I can¡¯t let my wife go away from me. You know what, all that is the belief and tradition you old fox still believes in but me, there is no way I am doing that¡± Keane said in a dissatisfied tone. ¡°It¡¯s not like you have a choice, I am your grandma and I take no permission in doing what is right¡± Grandma Shiley was bent on doing this. It¡¯s a tradition that has been practiced long before her great-grandmother was born and right up to her, it was still practiced. There is no way she would let it pass away in her turn, not while she¡¯s alive. ¡°She is my wife¡¯s grandma, and I make the decisions. And I say no, she stays with me till the wedding and after¡± Keane wasn¡¯t like her grandma¡¯s persistentmands. ¡°You dare not show your authority and power on me, Keane, it was passed down to you. I am your grandma, the mother of your father, at least that gives me enough right tomand you at some point in time. I¡¯ve never interfered with your life or anything, I always let you have it all and be your own boss, but not this time. You ought to give me the respect I deserve¡± Grandma Shiley was losing it, she couldn¡¯t stand and watch him throwmands everywhere as if she were one of his workers. Smiles didn¡¯t know how things turn from a little joking matter to an intense one. ¡°Grandma, please forgive my husband, he¡¯s just being overprotective. That¡¯s all¡± A Smile tries to lighten the gloomy atmosphere Grandma Shiley scoffs,¡± overprotective? Against who? I love you as much as he does, child. Why should he feel that way? It¡¯s not like in taking you away from him forever, it¡¯s just for three days¡± ¡°I will go with you grandma,¡± Smiles blurted out without a second thought. Keane stares at her in disbelief, unable to believe she is seriously going to choose his grandma over him. Does she really not want to be with him? Smiles saw the look on his face, she felt bad knowing what was running in her mind. ¡°Grandma, can you excuse us for a minute, we will be back,¡± Smiles said and reached out for Keane, he followed her behind without questioning. They didn¡¯t wait for Grandma Shirley¡¯s response, they left. Grandma Shiley smiles, seeing how obedient his grandson is when ites to his wife. She has no problem with it, the most important thing is he has someone to boss him around too. Smiles push Keane into the room and bolt the door behind, ¡°why did you have to say such to grandma ¡± she asked, with a raised brow. Keane didn¡¯t answer her and asked, ¡°Are you seriously going to leave with her?¡± His gaze was pleading mixed with sadness Smiles breathe out tirelessly, ¡°You didn¡¯t have to speak to her in such a manner, she is your grandma. You ought to respect her¡± she exins. Keane chews on his teeth, ¡°The fact that she¡¯s my grandma doesn¡¯t give her the right to take you away from me. No one does, your ce is here, with me, in this mansion. Fuck that tradition¡± He said over his voice, he could no longer hold on to his anger. Smiles was shocked, for the first time he raised his voice at her.¡±Did you just raise your voice for me?¡± She asked, letting out a crackingugh. Still trying to process things through. Keane felt bad realizing what he just did,¡± fuck! ¡± He cursed under his breath, running his hands through his already messy hair. Smiles had nothing to say, so she turned to leave, Keane quickly grabbed her by the waist, and pulled her into his arms as he hugged her from behind. ¡± I¡¯m sorry! ¡± He whispers, almost in a teary tone.¡±It wasn¡¯t intentional, I just can¡¯t see myself without you¡± he cries ¡± Please! Stay¡± he begs, cing his head at the crook of her neck. Smiles couldn¡¯t stay mad after all his pleadings, she turned around.¡± you shouldn¡¯t have spoken to her like that, she is your grandma and it hurts being treated as if she is nothing by the same child she sacrificed a lot for¡± Smiles wipes away his tears, it¡¯s her first time seeing him cry.¡± And you have to let me go, it¡¯s not like I will stay with her forever, it¡¯s just for a few days. Three days¡± she sped his face with her small slender hands.¡± Bear with me hubby, before you know it it will be gone¡± ¡± How does it seem so easy for you? Do you really want to leave me? ¡± He asked, pouting his lips. ¡°You are the only ce I will want to be, in this lifetime and the next. But that doesn¡¯t mean we should shove everyone that cares and loves us away, they too deserve the chance to be loved and treated as one¡± Keane let out a grumbling cry, ¡°I miss you¡± he confessed taking her into a tight hug. Smiles almost felt like bursting out inughter but she held on to it, ¡°Uh, you do know I¡¯m still with you right? ¡± She reminds me. Keane nods, still not letting go. He pulls away, only to kiss her, deep and passionately. ¡± Mmm¡± Smiles moans in his mouth, she tries pushing him away but the man is bent on not letting go. ¡°You can¡¯t possibly be leaving me like this right? Last night you made me pleasure myself with my hand¡± heins. Smiles could feel something poking her stomach.¡± Grandma is at home¡± she reminded but Keane brushed it off and leaned down for another kiss. Keane only pulled away when they were both breathless. Smiles used this opportunity and pulled him out of the room, Keane frowns, ¡°you can¡¯t do this to me, I am rock hard¡± heins. Smiles stop, look down at his little mountain down there, and then smile. ¡°It¡¯s ok, he will be just fine¡± She ces a light kiss on his lips and pulls him downstairs.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Chapter 96 As if time flies, three days came and gone in a blink of an eye. Smiles woke up by a shake on her arm,tely, she has been sleeping too much because of her pregnancy. ¡°Good morning, fair one. It¡¯s time¡± Grandma Shiley said, pouring water in a ss and handing it to the sleepy girl. ¡°Grandma, just five minutes¡± Smiles grumbles, tugging the covers over her head. ¡°I would still let you have more than the five minutes,¡± Grandma said, ¡°but you will bete for your wedding¡± Smiles skip out of the bed. She totally forgot it was her wedding today, well, she didn¡¯t forget but the sleep was too good to ignore. ¡°OMG! Am Ite?¡± Smiles asked, pacing back and forth confused about what to do first. Grandma Shileyughs, she can clearly picture herself in Smiles¡¯s shoes when it was her wedding. ¡°No, you are still too early,¡± Grandma Shiley said and nced at the wall clock, ¡°it¡¯s eight and we¡¯ve got to be at the church premises at exactly eleven¡± Smiles exim, ¡°Did you just say we are early? Grandma¡± she cries, making her way to the bath. Grandma Shiley quickly rushed and stopped her, ¡°You won¡¯t be the one to bath yourself, I¡¯ve got people for that¡± With a click of her fingers, the door pushes open and three grown women walk in. They seem to be around their thirties. Smiles felt like crying, ¡°Grandma, not again¡± she cries remembering the first time she was bathed by thosedies Keane sent to her room. Grandma saw the difort on her face but still stood by her words, ¡°It¡¯s your wedding, I won¡¯t let you be treated as someone ordinary¡± Before she could say another word, thedy led her into the bathroom. She could only cry inwardly while faking a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t mean to intrude Ms, but you are really beautiful,¡± the elders among thedies said, looking at her bruiseless silky body. Smiles blush, ¡°thanks¡± she enters the bathtub that had been prepared for her. Roses float on the surface of the water. Thedies divided themselves, two on her lower body and one on her upper body. It felt good that she wouldn¡¯t lie but not even close to how amazing it feels when Keane bathes her. This got her thinking about him, ¡°is he ok? Is he missing me? What will be his reaction when he sees me in my all-white dress walking down the aisle to meet him?¡± She could only wander this far but her questions will be answered soon, just soon. ¡°We are done, Ms¡± they inform. Smiles steps out of the bath, wipes her dry, and puts on a bathrobe on her. Outside, her beautiful white dress was ced on the bed. It was so big, and she wondered if she would be able to handle the weight. It looks so expensive. ¡°Here Ms,¡± thedies urge her to sit before the mirror.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. She did, cing her legs on a nice little couch. One of thedies took control by giving her a manicure while the otherdy handled the pedicure. The eldest among thedies took control of her makeup and hair styling. Smiles could swear, she feels like a queen being served by the servant. Like the pros they are, she watched them do their work so perfectly, giving her the best of looks. She opens her eyes only to see a different someone in the mirror. ¡°I-is this me?¡± She asked, unable to believe she could be this beautiful. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s you. We didn¡¯t do much on you Ms, your beauty is natural. All we need is to put on a little blush, mascara, eyeliner and carve your brows¡± they exined. ¡°Wow!¡± Smiles exims, loving how beautiful she looks. She¡¯s sure Keane will love this look. ¡°Can I?¡± She asked, there is no way she can be without touching her face. ¡°Yes, sure. You don¡¯t need to fear it wiping off, we got that under control¡± With that, Smile reached out for her face and touch, smiling. After Smiles was done admiring herself, they proceeded in her dress. She stood before therge mirror, watching the move back and forth, attaching one thing and the others. Smiles quietly watching her dress transform into a beautiful bridal strapless dress. She looks like a goddess in white, her cherry brown hair tied up in a messy yet beautiful bun, with two hair strands falling to her face. The door pushes open and Grandma Shiley walks in, she is a beautiful dress. ¡°Hmm, my grandson indeed married a goddess for a wife¡± she teases, making her way to smile. ¡°You look absolutely beautiful child, your gorgeous self will definitely leave the crowd jealous. Most especially those single uglydies¡± she whispers thest word. Smiles couldn¡¯t help butugh, grandma Shiley is indeed a hard one to deal with, ¡°thanks grandma¡± Smiles felt so grateful to have her life then and now are two different things and she is living it the more with every passing second. Smiles watch Grandma Shiley open a box, and bring out a nicely designed diamond ne. ¡°This was given to me by my mother-inw, and it was given to her by her mother-inw. Lily should have been the one giving you this, but she¡¯s not ¡± Grandma Shiley teary, she wipes away her tears. Smiles was so worried about her, she knows how hard it is to remember.¡± It¡¯s ok grandma, I don¡¯t mind you giving me the gift, I will love it if you ce it on me¡± she said. ¡± Oh, child! ¡± Grandma Shiley was so happy,¡± you don¡¯t know how much this means to me¡± she pulls Smiles in for a hug. When they separated, Grandma Shiley ced the ne on her.¡± It looks so beautiful on it as if it was made for you¡± shements. A smile couldn¡¯t help but grow red, she was sure she would look like a tomato before the day came to an end.¡± Thanks Grandma¡± she hugged her again, feeling emotional,¡± thank you for being the mother and grandmother I never had¡± ¡°Oh no, no tears on your wedding day, or else, Keane will hold me responsible ¡± Grandma Shiley jokes, they bothugh. Smiles were good to go, and so was Grandma Shiley. Taking her hands, Grandma Shiley leads her out of the room. Chapter 97 Is it ok to be anxious and scared?¡± Smiles asked, turning to Grandma Shiley. She had been feeling a type ever since the step into the car and it scares her. She knows she should be happy, it¡¯s her wedding with Keane, the person she loves the most but¡­ this weird feeling seems to want to take the bitter part of her. Grandma Shiley saw the fright look on Smiles¡¯s face, she reached out for her hands and pressed on it. ¡°It¡¯s very ok to feel this way, child, I felt it all and more when I was getting married to Grandpa Jimmy¡± Grandma Shiley chuckles, remembering how young and naive she was back then ¡°Everything will be fine, believe it¡± she gave her a smile of encouragement. Smiles felt grateful for her, at least, she had someone to lean on apart from Keane.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g With a deep breath, she turns to the side and stares at the window hoping to keep her mind distracted from these weird feelings of hers. Their car pulled up in front of therge white building on the church premises. ¡°If you weren¡¯t my sister, I swear I wouldn¡¯t have let Keane get away with you¡± Derrick teases, helping her out of the car. Grandpa Jimmy helped Grandma Shiley out, leading her to where smiles were. Smiles and chuckles at Derrick¡¯s joke, ¡°I can¡¯t be any less happy you are my brother¡± She hugs him Derrick was pleased, he let her stay as long as she wanted in his arms. ¡°If only I was younger!¡± Grandpa Jimmy exims. Smiles turns to him with a big smile, she hasn¡¯t seen him since she woke up and it feels so good seeing him now, ¡°Grandpa!¡± She eximed excitedly, taking him for a tight hug. ¡°You look so beautiful that I somehow wish I was younger¡± Grandpa Jimmy pats her hair, smiles giggles. Grandma Shiley on the other hand wasn¡¯t happy with Grandpa Jimmy¡¯s joke. Grandpa Jimmy attempts to hug Grandma Shiley but she pushes him away. ¡°What have I done this time?¡± Grandpa Jimmy asked, perplexed about what he did to deserve such a cold shoulder. ¡°Wasn¡¯t she happy just a minute ago?¡± He thought ¡°So you actually wish to be younger so you will leave me huh? I¡¯ve seen your ns now¡± Grandma Shiley pouts, faking an angry face. ¡°Oh no, I can never do that. It was only a joke, apliment for our beautiful daughter¡± Grandpa Jimmy tried exining, but she was in no way giving in any time soon. ¡°But the way you said it, you made it sound so true. I feel like you are actually going to leave me¡± Grandma Shiley faked a sob. ¡°No, I swear I was only joking. See, I will confess my love for you before everyone¡± Grandpa Jimmy said and went down on one knee, ¡°Shiley J, I¡¯ve never loved anyonepared to the way I have loved you. Youplete me in every way possible, though we are old, I can¡¯t stop myself from loving and wanting you, to stay by my side till I sniff myst breath. I love you, more than anything in this life. Even more than that brat of a grandson¡± he jokes, Grandma Shiley was smiling, she couldn¡¯t help. Her husband is indeed a sweet talker. She takes him by the hands and helps him up. Smiles, Derrick and the few people around couldn¡¯t help but p. The duo is the true definition of love, even in the little things they do, their love never stops dominating the atmosphere. This got Smiles wishing her love would blossom like theirs or even more. Talking about it, she hasn¡¯t seen Keane and neither has she heard anyone talk about him. She was about to ask Derrick when a voice pulled her from behind, she turned and was met by her dad¡¯s smiley face. ¡°Dad!¡± She calls, throwing herself into his arms. She wasn¡¯t angry, not anymore. She¡¯s decided to spend the remaining days of her life loving all those she never got the chance to love. And seeing her dad right now got her into tears. ¡°You look so beautiful, just like your mom in her white¡± Wrightplimented, and kissed her forehead. ¡°Thanks, Dad¡± She hugs him again.¡±You¡¯ll walk me down the aisle right?¡± She asked with hopeful eyes, begging him to say yes. ¡°There¡¯s no need to ask. I am your father and that¡¯s my responsibility,¡± Smile was happy. Tears were threatening to fall, but she stopped them froming out. She heard Derrick and Grandpa Jimmy murmuring something, the look on their faces showed something was wrong. Wright walked up to them, they all discussed making sure they kept their voices at bay, but Smile¡¯s ears were very sensitive. She heard them right, they made mention of Keane. Her heart was pounding again, only this time, it didn¡¯t stop even after she took a deep breath to calm down her nervousness. She was shaking, the reason unknown. She was about to go to them when Grandma Shiley stopped her. ¡°What¡¯s going on grandma?¡± Smiles asked, unable to hold on to the weird feelings she was having right now ¡°What¡¯s the problem child?¡± Grandma Shiley asked, pretending to know nothing about what she was asking. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me grandma, is Keane inside?¡± Smiles asked again, tears streaming down her face. She knows that Keane is supposed to arrive before her, he ought to. He is the groom. Grandma Shiley didn¡¯t say anything, there was nothing she could say. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to lie to her. Her silence only meant one thing, that her doubts were true. Smiles stagger, almost falling but thank God for Derrick¡¯s excellent reflex. ¡°He wille for me, right? He won¡¯t let me wait for him right?¡± Smiles asked, begging for an answer. ¡°He wille for you. I¡¯m just talking with him, he¡¯s on his way, and he will be here in a minute. Even before you know it¡± Derrick tries calming her down. ¡°I can take lies from anyone, but not you Derrick. Tell me the truth, where is Keane?¡± Smiles cries, begging him to say something. Derrick couldn¡¯t lie anymore, so much as he wanted to, his heart didn¡¯t let him ¡± I don¡¯t know,¡± he answered honestly. The tears rolling down my smiley face increased a thousandfold. Her fears wereing to pass, those weird feelings, they were trying to warn her but she didn¡¯t listen. She takes a deep breath, andughs out loud.¡± Keane will never do this to me, I know so. He said he loved me, he promised to stay by my side, to always lie on me till we grow older with gray hairs and wrinkles, and even when we die, he will still hold on to me¡± She turns to Grandma Shiley,¡± You once told me to believe in my love for him right, I do now Grandma. I know he wille for me, my love will bring him to me¡± she cries, but the confident look on her face was enough to bring everyone to tears. Chapter 98 It had been close to thirty minutes, and there was still no sign of Keane. Smiles could feel her knee weaken as she fell to the ground not minding it was her wedding day and her dress might get stained. ¡°Oh child, don¡¯t feel bad, Keane can¡¯t just disappear like that. Be strong¡± Grandma Shileyforts, trying to be optimistic. Smiles breaths in and out, heavily through the mouth. Her eyes are swollen from crying too much, ¡°he promised to take me somewhere special for our honeymoon. He will, right? He will give me the ring he promised, right Grandma?¡± She asked in between her sobs. ¡°Grandpa, he is your grandson. Do you think he was being honest? Do you think he really wanted to make me his?¡± She asked eyes begging him to say something nice. ¡°Derrick, say something. He¡¯s your friend, there can definitely be somewhere he¡¯s gone to. I know it,¡± Smiles doesn¡¯t know what she is saying, all she knows is she wants to see Keane. Her sobs stop, and a frown appears on her face. Without wasting a second, she grabs away the keys from Derrick. Before everyone could process things, she was already stirring the car out of the church premises. ¡°Go after her, follow her,¡± Grandpa Jimmy ordered. Derrick was the first to get into the car Smiles came with them and chased after her, there was no way she would let her sister get hurt because of Keane¡¯s indecisiveness. Truth be told, Derrick has no idea where he¡¯s gone to, he believed him when he said he loves his sister, that he needs no one but her. ¡°I don¡¯t want anything bad to happen to her, she¡¯s done nothing to deserve this¡± Grandma Shiley cries. Grandpa Jimmy hugs her, ¡°I don¡¯t know what that brat is thinking, but I must definitely spank him as hard as I can, he will whimper, and beg for mercy but I won¡¯t listen. How dare he? ¡± Grandpa Jimmy has never been this angry before. He¡¯s always supported Keane¡¯s decisions but, this is something he will never look past. ¡± Drive faster! ¡± Grandpa Jimmy orders,forting the crying woman in his arms. Smiles stop before therge gray building. It was the same one she came in to see Keane when they got their contract signed. Without waiting time, she rushed into the building heading straight to the VIP section, to his room. In the room, she got the chance to see one She steps out of the elevator, her steps reduced. Her bones were as though they would break if she took another step. Slowly, she carries herself to the door, hoping he is inside. Her hands tremble as she attempts to knock on the door. Scared of what she might see, she holds her hands, trying to calm herself. After a while offort, she takes a deep breath and knocks on the door. It took a while for the person inside to open the door. The sound of the creaking door made her straighten up, she hoped and prayed it should be someone, not Keane. But her strength and hopes came shattering like tiny pieces of ss all over the floor. She saw him, those sets of gray eyes she¡¯de to believe in, she came to love and live for. Shocked, she staggers three steps behind, Keane reaches out for her, but she stops him. There is no need for him to try to show he cares, not after what he¡¯s done today. ¡°Here you are, I thought something happened to you¡± Smiles struggles and says, eyes darting around him. His shirt looks twisted, eyes dull and sad, but the three buttons that were left open didn¡¯t go unnoticed by smiles. ¡°I waited for you, you never came. Why?¡± Smiles asked, gathering her little strength left. Just then, Derrick walks in and is shocked to actually see Keane no one would have ever thought he was here. Behind was Grandma Shiley and Grandpa Jimmy, alongside Wright and Austin. The shock on their faces couldn¡¯t be hidden. ¡°Tell me Keane, what happened?¡± Smiles cries, begging him to say something.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Keane stayed quiet, there were no signs or tears. He stares at her with a gaze of apologies. Smiles move forward, reach for him, ¡°I know there must be something you ain¡¯t saying. Tell me, I will understand. You¡¯ve hurt me but it will be worse to stay quiet, not telling me anything¡± she pleads. Keane opened his mouth to exin but nothing came out, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to utter a word. What does he have to say? He¡¯s hurt her in the worst way ever, the one thing he¡¯s never seen himself doing. Just then, the door opens wide and Lisa emerges from behind. Smiles and Derrick were the most shocked. Smiles eyes dart back and forth, unable to believe her eyes. ¡°L-lisa?¡± She stutters, tears prickling down her cheeks as if she¡¯s been giving more tears to shed. ¡°What¡¯s going on Keane, tell me. Anything you say, I will believe, I trust you, you know it. Tell me it¡¯s not what I¡¯m thinking¡± Smiles begs, hoping he says something but no matter how much she begs, Keane does utter a word. ¡°Smiles!¡± Lisa calls. Her voice is soft yet cracking. ¡°I am pregnant¡± she burst out the news. Everyone heard it, Derrick included. ¡°You are pregnant, for¡± Smiles stares at the two, she didn¡¯t need a soothsayer to tell her. Lisa is definitely pregnant for Keane, that can only be the best exnation for this. She didn¡¯t want to be weak, no she can¡¯t. She breathes in heavily, nodding. ¡°I guess this is it, now I know. And I wish I had known early. But it¡¯s never toote, it¡¯s not¡± Smiles turns to leave but is stopped by a hand on her wrist. She could feel it, she knew who it was.¡± What else do you want? You¡¯ve gotten what you wanted, I never meant anything to you. I should have known better than to dream of a life I will never have.¡± She turns to him,¡± But it¡¯s ok, I grab it now. And I promise never to stand in between you two. Never!¡± She shoves his hands away and leaves. Chapter 99 Never in Smiles¡¯s life would she have thought that this would happen to her. She¡¯s done absolutely nothing to deserve this. ¡°Is loving you a crime? I believed in you Keane, I gave you my all, but you hurt me¡± Smiles cries, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to ept she lost to Lisa. It wasn¡¯t apetition before, so she thought until she was left in a corner. She arrived at the mansion, hurried to her room, and her things out. There was no need to drive Derrick¡¯s car, they might easily locate her. She rolls her bag to the roadside, waiting for the taxi to stop. Smiles saw Keane approaching the car, she didn¡¯t want to talk to him, but the taxis seemed to be avoiding her. It was frustrating, she couldn¡¯t stand and wait in the taxi so she turned and left, pulling her back behind. Her white puffy dress was long removed. She was dressed casually in a pair of jeans and a green T-shirt.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°Smiles, please let me exin¡± She heard Keane beg but she didn¡¯t stop. There is no way she will, not after all he¡¯s done. ¡°Please, hear me out!¡± Keane grabbed her wrist, to stop her. Smiles was too angry to control herself, out of instinct, she pped him even before she could process things. But she didn¡¯t feel pity, she wished she could p him more, to vent her pain and anger and jealousy on him. ¡°I know you are mad, I did wrong, big time¡­ but please hear me out, I beg of you¡±Keane pleads. It¡¯s the first time to ever begged someone, but it¡¯s too bad he is begging at the wrong time. ¡°What do you take me for? A fool or some waste bag you can use and throw at any time?¡± Smiles take a deep breath,¡± I don¡¯t want to talk to you, never. And I regret ever loving you, I regret ever thinking I could make your mind, I regret ever believing in love and allowing myself to be grown in your facades¡± Smiles cries, it was hard for her. ¡°For you, I could pretend like I was happy when I was dad, for you I could pretend that I was strong when I was hurt. I wish love was as perfect as love itself, I wish all my weaknesses could be hidden. ¡°Smiles wipes away her tears, ¡± But it¡¯s so bad I grew a flower that can¡¯t bloom in a dream that can¡¯te true¡± With that, she entered the taxi and left. Keane was stuck, frozen to his steps. He has always thought the hardest and heartbreaking feeling was when she left the first time but this, this is way more than he could ever imagine. Her words are like spears, piercing through his heart. She was telling him it was over, he didn¡¯t want that. There¡¯s nothing he wants in this life more than the way he wants her. Realizing she was gone, he hurriedly chased after her but was unable to reach her. Smiles got to the airport, she tried boarding a flight ASAP but the only flight avable at the moment was the flight to LA. She had no time to think, all she knows is she needed to get out of New York as soon as possible. It doesn¡¯t matter how she does it. Her money wasn¡¯t that much but it is enough to get her off this shit. The flight attendantdy ushered her to her seat. As if time flies without counting, Smiles sees herself in the airport in LA, not knowing where to go. She drags her bag behind heading to nowhere, all she knows is she is living. Abruptly, she stops holding onto her head. Her head spins, no, not her head. Everything around her was spinning. She yelped in pain at the sharp paining from her abdomen, her hands flew to her stomach, and she scrunched down crying. Everything stopped the pain, her throbbing head. It was as if nothing happened, like she was just imagining things. She attempts to stand up only to let out a piercing scream. She felt something hot licking down her thigh. The fright on her face was inevitable as she looked down at her dress only to see her pants stained with blood. Scared, she screams, falling down on the street. ¡°Someone, please help¡± she called out, begging for anyone to help. She could feel herself losing consciousness, she didn¡¯t want to sleep so soon. Not while her baby wasn¡¯t fine. She didn¡¯t know when she lost consciousness and only woke up in a hospital bed. Surprised, she looked around and there was no one. The door pushes open and the doctor walks in. ¡°You are awake!¡± He said checking on her pulse rate. ¡°How are my babies?¡± Smiles asked as soon as she found her voice. The doctor smiles, ¡°you don¡¯t have to worry, your baby is doing fine¡± he said. Smiles breathes out in relief, she can¡¯t afford to lose her baby after losing her father. ¡°But you have to be extra careful. You look so pale and stressed to the point your babies couldn¡¯t cope, luckily there are fighters¡± the doctor warns. ¡°I am sorry¡± Smiles apologize. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t apologize to me, say that to your babies you were about murdering.¡± The doctor said and wrote something down.¡±I will write down the foods that are best for you at this stage. Also, you have to start your maternity training as soon as possible¡± With that, he left. Tears streamed down Smiles¡¯s cheeks,¡± I¡¯m sorry babies, mama promised to be extra careful from now on¡±She apologized, rubbing on her tummy. ¡°Mama promises to always prioritize you two above everything and everyone. I love you, so much¡± she cries. It¡¯s funny how things have turned out, she thought she had it all. She thought things were finally taking a better turn only for her to be left in the middle of the ocean with no paddle to swim her way to the drynd. The door pushes open, and Smiles quickly wipes away her tears. She can¡¯t let anyone see her cry, never. She¡¯s long past that stage, there is no need to show weakness to people ¡¯cause they turn to use it against her. She was expecting to see the doctor but to her surprise, it wasn¡¯t him. It was ady in her mid-forties. Smiles frown, it was strange to see her yet there was something about thedy she couldn¡¯t brush off. She looks just like her, ¡°is life trying to show me how I will look when I grow older?¡± Smiles thought, staring at thedy before her. Thedy had amber-blue eyes, well well-shaped nose and there perfect jawline. Her cherry brown hair was exactly like hers, the texture and everything. Just hers was at shoulder length. ¡°Smiles!¡± She heard thedy call out to her, the frown on her forehead intensifying. ¡°Have we met?¡± Smiles asked, eyes staring at her carefully taking her appearance into consideration. ¡°She can¡¯t be my mom, right?¡± She murmured to herself, knowing her mom was long gone when she gave birth to her. Chapter 100 Smiles sure she is hallucinating, maybe because she¡¯s gone through a lottely. She watched thedy take gentle strides toward her, she could hear her heartbeats and her senses were alert. It can¡¯t be that I am dead right? She thought, trying so hard not to scream. ¡°Smiles, it¡¯s me, Fiona!¡± Thedy said, reaching out to her. Smiles pull away, taking the edge of the bed.¡±I can¡¯t die now, lord save me¡± she silently cries hoping someone wille to save her. But no one came, she was left to faint for herself. To fight alone. Even if she wanted to die, she couldn¡¯t. She can¡¯t let her baby die without experiencing life, she can¡¯t leave her baby behind just like her mom did only for her to end up suffering. ¡°Stay away from me, you are dead¡± Smiles warns, pushing herself to the wall. ¡°No, I¡¯m not! Hear me out, please!¡± Fiona begs, eyes teary. ¡°Don¡¯te any closer, I will scream¡± Smiles warn, tone firm and decisive. Hearing her, Fiona takes two steps behind. ¡°Fine, I won¡¯te close but please hear me out before you conclude¡± she begs. Fiona can ept being called a ghost by anyone but not Smiles, not her baby. Smiles burst into tears seeing her retreat. ¡°Why is all this happening to me?¡± She cries, not understanding what life is giving her. ¡°Why can¡¯t I be happy too, why must I always have to beg for love, why can¡¯t I be loved and treated as someone deserving?¡± Shements. Fiona¡¯s heart shatters into pieces upon seeing her cry. She so much wants to hug her, caress her hair, and tell her it¡¯s ok but she can¡¯t. Smiles wipes away her tears and turns to her, ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are, if you were sent by Keane, then go tell him you didn¡¯t see me ¡¯cause I will never fall into his facades again¡± Her tone wasmanding, ordering thedy. ¡°Listen to me first, please¡± Fiona begs, ¡± I promise to exin everything to you. I am not dead, I was never dead¡± she exins. Smiles looked confused,¡± if you are truly one, then what happened years ago? Why didn¡¯t youe for me?¡± she asked, ¡°why didn¡¯t youe and take me away from those people? They did nothing but torture me, the abuse me, they told me how pathetic and useless I am. They said I killed you because I¡¯m a witch,¡± she cries. ¡°But I didn¡¯t believe them, I believed you woulde for me. But you never did, no one came. I spent my nights hoping, waiting but no one came¡± Smiles couldn¡¯t hold on to her tears any longer. Her life right now is a good description of disaster and tragedy. ¡°no, no, no! ¡± Fiona shakes her head continuously,¡± I came for you, I promised I did. But I was toote.¡± She moved two steps closer, ¡°When I woke up from consciousness, I was told my baby died in my womb before she came out. Do you know how that felt? You were the only family I had then, everyone had turned their back on me even the person I loved¡± she cries. ¡°I so much wanted to die, I couldn¡¯t bear living without you. But just in time, a nurse told me my child was not dead, that she was sent to an orphanage but she never told me where and which ¡°, ¡± I search for you everywhere, going from one orphanage to the next. But I was too weak to continue my search. I don¡¯t know how but I found myself in the hospital. I had lost a lot of blood, I could barely help myself up¡± Fiona sits by the bedside,¡± I am so sorry you had to go through all this, I never nned for it. If it was my wish, then I would¡¯ve wished for us to stay together.¡± She pulls her in for a hug. Smiles didn¡¯t refuse, she let herself feel thefort she¡¯d been missing for twenty-one years now. She cried in her arms, Fiona didn¡¯t mind, she was her daughter after all. ¡°When I was discharged from the hospital, I seeded in getting to the orphanage you were sent to but I was told it no longer operates. All the children were sent to different orphanages. I couldn¡¯t trace you, but I never stopped looking for you¡± Fiona said, as she pulled away from the hug. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you had to go through that,¡± Smiles apologized. Fiona smiles at her sweetly,¡± You don¡¯t have to be, it¡¯s neither your fault nor mine. Those that are responsible are paying for it¡± Her tone was different, the look on her face was dangerously fierce. Smiles felt weak and tired from the intense crying, she had no time to think. Fiona saw how pale she looked, she definitely knew she needed some rest. She pulls her down to the bed, urging her to rest herself on the pillow. ¡°I have sent for your meal, get some rest now¡± She ced a kiss on her forehead, caressing her hair. This feeling was new, Smiles didn¡¯t know how it felt until now. Tears roll down her eyes wetting on the pillow, she can¡¯t believe this is what she¡¯s been missing for God knows how long. ¡°Mom!¡± Smiles call out, stunning Fiona. She wasn¡¯t expecting to be called mom so soon, but she didn¡¯t mind. she is happy.¡± yes!¡± She responds, still stroking in her hair.N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°I am pregnant,¡± Smiles tells her. Fiona nodded, ¡°I know¡± She gave her a sweet smile. ¡°You were the one that brought me here?¡± Smiles asked, and she nodded. ¡°Less talking, you need your strength, rest¡±. Fiona said. Smiles nods, and closes her eyes. She never stops peeping to see if she¡¯s real or just her imagination. Life was indeed ying a take-and-give game. At first, it took away her family and gave her Mark, then it took Mark and gave her Keane. Now, it has taken Keane and given it to her mom. What a game. She couldn¡¯t close her eyes, scared she might wake up and not find her. ¡°Mom!¡± Smiles calls again, her mom answers with a hum, ¡°You won¡¯t leave me again, right?¡± She asked with pleading eyes. ¡°I am right here, till you wake up,¡± Fiona assured but Smiles wasn¡¯t convinced. ¡°Promise!¡± Smiles said, urging her to repeat the word. She knows she¡¯s been childish right now, but she doesn¡¯t mind ¡¯cause right now, she needs her more than ever. ¡°I promise, I will never leave you¡± Fiona assured with a promise. As if it was all she wanted, Smiles closes her eyes and lets herself be consumed in the fantasy world in fantasy. Hopefully, her fantasy will be good for her. Chapter 101 Fiona grinds her teeth in anger, she can¡¯t believe the same families she suffered in their hands are the same families her daughter has been broken and mistreated. She can ignore everything but not this, because of Dorah, her marriage was ruined and she was chased out of her home. Austin, whom she considered to be her best friend, coborated in plotting against her. Then the man she loved and cherished, vow to stick by him through it all couldn¡¯t believe her. She mes herself for everything but mes them more. Before she found Smiles in LA, she had been monitoring her. She could have taken her a long time ago if not because of Keane, who suddenly had total control over her life. But now that she¡¯s gotten her, nothing will stop her from executing her ultimate n. Everyone responsible for her tears and her daughter¡¯s pain will pay a thousandfold. ¡°I promise to make them pay, they will all pay for hurting you¡± Fiona promised in a whisper. The door opens and a man walks in, it is Bruice. Fiona waves, asking him to slow down his voice in order not to wake Smiles up. ¡± Here is the food! Bruce said softly and ced down the food. Bruice is the cab driver who carried Smiles to the airport. He was also responsible for her flight arrangements and everything. It wasn¡¯t all a coincidence that she ended up in LA, it was well nned by Fiona, with Bruice helping out with the process. ¡°What¡¯s the next n?¡± Asked by Bruice, Fiona quickly pulls him out of the room. ¡°Can you shush for a minute? She can hear us, you know¡± Fiona grumbles when they are outside. ¡°you know she won¡¯t, right?¡± He said nonchntly. ¡± And how sure are you?¡± Fiona asked with a frown. ¡°¡¯cause I¡¯m sure enough knowing how tired she is, ¡± He exins. ¡°so, what¡¯s our next n?¡± He asked. Fiona seems to be thinking for some time, ¡°We can¡¯t go head-on with Austin, knowing how rich they are. But, we can start with the Warren, make sure they crumble to dust, with nothing left for them to boast of¡± She says, with a smile, it was more of an evil smile. ¡°You know it¡¯s only Dorah that¡¯s at fault right? Why suffer for the others?¡± Asked Bruice not understanding why she has to implicate the others. ¡°You see Bruice, if I deal with Dorah, she will be able to rise back up because her family won¡¯t leave her in a state ofplete mess. But if I deal with them all, they will be left with nothing, and hence, my n of revenge will be a sess.¡± Fiona said, with an evil grin on her face. She¡¯s so happy her first n was a sess, and now that she¡¯s gotten Smiles, she can¡¯t wait to deal with the others till they arepletely nothing. ¡°Wise enough,¡± Bruice praised. Fiona smiles, ¡°I wasn¡¯t this wise and wicked until they became the other version of myself.¡± She said with grit teeth. ¡°You are making a sess, why dwell in the past?¡±Bruice spoke up, trying to pull her away from her thoughts. He seeded, she turned to him and smiled,¡± You are right. Now, we have to celebrate, theing of my child and the sess of my first plot against my enemies¡±,¡± Let¡¯s deal with the Warrens first, I will leave you to it¡± Fiona said and turned and left. She enters the room just as she takes her seat by the side, Smiles wake up. It was so soon but she was happy. ¡°You are awake,¡± Fiona said, helping her up seeing her struggling. ¡°I want to ease myself,¡± Smiles informs, pushing herself out of the bed. She walks into the bath and after some minutes, she walks back to the bed.¡°I¡¯m so hungry!¡± Sheins, rubbing on her tummy. Fiona smiles, pours water into the ss cup by the side, and gives it to her. Smiles happily epts, and gulp it down in one goal. Seeing how fast she was, Fiona handed her the lunch box. ¡°I know this isn¡¯t what the doctor rmended for you, but I promise to prepare you those dishes and more when we get home.¡± Fiona apologizes. Smiles could only smile and open on her food, eating like a hungry dog. While she ate, Fiona watched her with pride, admiring her beautiful daughter. She reminds her so much of her younger self, her naive and innocent self. Her heart warms at the sight of her daughter, sitting right before her eating. She¡¯s always dreamt of this day, the day she will meet her daughter. And here it is, staring at her in the face. What more could she have asked and wished for if not this? She is all that matters to her, her daughter is her all. This got her thinking about Derrick. She quite remembers she left him when he was quite young, she doesn¡¯t know if he can even remember her face or how she looked. She wishes she could have them, both of them together in her arms. She will be more than grateful. She didn¡¯t know she was crying until Smiles spoke up ¡°What¡¯s wrong Mom?¡± Smiles asked concern. She notices her sudden silence and is stunned to see her in tears. Fiona wipes away the tears, ¡°I just miss Derrick, I left when he was only five years old¡± she said in between her sobs. Only then did Smiles remember she left without telling anyone, not even Derrick. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Smiles apologize, knowing how hard it is for her. ¡°Don¡¯t be, it¡¯s ok for me to miss him. I¡¯ve never stopped thinking about you both, I hope I get to see him one day¡± Fiona smiles, trying to dissolve the sad atmosphere. ¡°I hope so too¡± Smiles mutters under her breath, she misses her brother regardless of the situation and she knows she isn¡¯t the only one hurt. He is definitely hurt too. S he hopes he is fine. ¡°Won¡¯t you join me?¡± Smiles asked, she can¡¯t be the only one eating. That will only mean she is selfish and doesn¡¯t think of others. Fiona smiles, ¡°no child, it¡¯s all for you¡± she denies politely. Smiles wasn¡¯t ready to hear her out as she carried a mouth full of food, ¡°Here, have it. It¡¯s delicious, ¡± she offers. Seeing the smile on her face, Fiona couldn¡¯t help but ept. They both ate and chatted for some time before Fiona forced her to sleep. ¡°We will be going home tomorrow, you should get enough rest now,¡± said Fiona, resting her head by the bedside. ¡°I¡¯m so happy you are alive, I¡¯m happy you are here with me,¡± Smiles said, smiling. ¡°I am more than grateful we get to meet again after a long years of separation.¡± Fiona caresses her cheeks. ¡°You know I¡¯m not a kid, right? I¡¯ll soon be a mom¡± Smiles informs, reminding her of what¡¯s soon to be. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, you will forever be my Smiles, my little fairy and your babies will be my beloved grandchildren,¡± Fiona said, telling her of what will forever be.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Smiles were happy, and her cold and icy heart was warm by her words.¡± Good night Mom¡± she wished. ¡°Good night, princess, ¡± Fiona said in a whisper. She will never stop dotting on her, she deserves it anyway. Chapter 102 Smiles was stunned to see the beautiful mansion with ocean blue paint all over. She didn¡¯t know her mom was this rich until now, her mouth hung wide open as she took in the amazing view before her. ¡°You leave here alone?¡± Asked to smile as she turned to Fiona. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s mine.¡± Fiona pulled her to the sofa, ¡°get some rest while I prepare you a delicious and nutritious lunch¡± she said, heading to the kitchen. ¡°You know I can work right? It¡¯s not like my tummy is that big¡± Smiled didn¡¯t understand why she was treating her like a princess. She can¡¯t possibly stay idly all day, no way can happen. Fiona chuckles, ¡°Yes I know, and I don¡¯t mind doing all the work. Moreover, the maids are here to help out. I don¡¯t want you working,¡± she says and disappears into the kitchen. Smiles weren¡¯t satisfied, she tries her best to stay out but it seems like the sofa keeps tinkling her butt, urging her to get up. Giving in, she walked herself to the kitchen and stood by the door. ¡°I don¡¯t mind helping,¡± She said, smiling. Fiona frowned, ¡°what did I say?¡± She asked me to walk to her. ¡°That you don¡¯t like me working¡± Smiles repeat. Fiona nods in satisfaction, ¡°Yes, yes¡­ and that only means you should get your ass back to that sofa¡± She holds her gently, leafing her back to the sofa. Smiles pouts, ¡°I can help Mom, I¡¯m not that weak¡± She stretches out her arms to show how strong she is, ¡°Moreover, my babies ain¡¯t that weak, right angels¡± She rubs on her tummy behaving as if listening to something, ¡°you see, they ain¡¯tining either.¡± She happily informs. ¡°Mom, please. It¡¯s been like forever and I really want to spend every moment with you doing all the things I have always wished for¡± Smiles begs, putting on puppy dog eyes. Fiona sighed, there was no way she couldn¡¯t refuse her.¡± Fine, but I get to do all the hard work¡± she said, and they both got back to the kitchen. Smiles could only smile seeing how defeated she was, ¡°it¡¯s not like the work is too hard, I¡¯m sure chopping spice and onion won¡¯t kill a pregnant girl, will it?¡± She asked and stood before the table, ready to get herself exhausted. Fiona shakes her head, knowing she will never be able to stop her. It¡¯s not like she minds, Smiles reminds her so much of her younger self when she was pregnant and homeless. They got themselves busy, making sure the food tasted as good as heaven. When they are done, they serve the food at the diner and start devouring it like there is no tomorrow. Smiles were famished but not aspared to the previous day. Lately, she is bing hungrier with arge appetite and she doesn¡¯t like it. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Fiona asked upon seeing her not eating. ¡°Is it ok to feel ravenous? I mean, my appetitetely has been on its extreme and I fear I might get fat as a result of overeating¡± Smilesins. Fiona couldn¡¯t help butugh, It¡¯s very ok to feel that way, my love, you are pregnant remember and not only for one but two, hence you ought to eat three times more than normal ¡± she exined. ¡± And don¡¯t bother about getting fat, you can start your weight exercises as soon as you give birth, I will make you you get one of the best coaches for that¡± Hearing her, Smiles was happy.¡± Thanks Mom¡± she appreciated, and gulped down her food without a care in the world. ¡°How did you get to be this rich after everything that happened?¡± Smiles asked, she¡¯s been wondering, asking herself so many questions but could rte to any. ¡°I mean, I know you might have lost everything a long time ago,¡± she says, ¡°I know I am interfering in your personal life and I shouldn¡¯t¡± She didn¡¯t know why but she felt like it was wrong to ask. ¡°It¡¯s ok, I will answer. You have the right to know¡± Fiona quietly ces her utensils on her te, picks on the table napkin, and wipes away the food particles and oil around her mouth. ¡°I told you I was in the hospital for God knows how long right?¡± She asked, Smiles nodded in response. ¡°Danny Winston was the one that helped me, he saved me and helped me with my search¡± Fiona paused, taking in a deep breath. ¡°After years of being with him, we got married. By then, hispany wasn¡¯t this big and mighty, it was in an average ranking. Together, we build the Winston Mega enterprise¡± she exins.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°I know you are wondering why you haven¡¯t seen him since you came. That¡¯s because he is dead, it¡¯s been a year now¡± Fiona said, feeling sad. At first, she didn¡¯t have a choice but to marry Danny but with time, she came to see the hood in and the gentle side of him. Too bad life decided to take him away from her, but it wasn¡¯t all that bad. So many times she has sought to pay back the evil all those people did to her but he never allowed her. For Danny, he believes life isn¡¯t all about revenge. But Fiona couldn¡¯t see herself forgiving anyone. His death was her only freedom and liberty to torture all those responsible for her pain, and that, she is happily doing. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry¡± Smiles takes the seat by her and pulls her into a tight hug. ¡°It¡¯s ok, I¡¯m used to the pain,¡± Fiona said honestly. There is nothing in this life that will make her cry more than she already has, maybe there is, in the future but now, she doesn¡¯t see one anytime soon. ¡°You are a brave and strong woman, I don¡¯t think I would be able to take it if I were in your shoes¡± Smile honestly tells her. Fiona chuckles, ¡°Normally, it seems impossible but when you find yourself in it, you ought to fight to keep on leaving hoping tomorrow favors you. Just like you, I¡¯m sure you didn¡¯t see yourself going through these hard times¡± she exins. ¡°right! And now, I see myself holding on a lot better than I would have imagined¡± Said Smiles, smiling. ¡°With no further dy, let¡¯s get my grandchildren well-fed before they start crying and kicking¡± Fiona jokes, she reaches for Smiles¡¯s te, takes a spoonful of food, and feeds her. With a smile, Smiles open up and ept it. Chapter 103 *Five yearster* Smiles climbs down the stairs elegantly looking all beautiful in hervender trouser suits. Her curly cherry brown hair falls to the back, and she looks even more beautiful than before. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be ying like that, darling you might get yourself injured,¡± she said, crunching to the little boy¡¯s height, and kissing his forehead. ¡°No, I won¡¯t, I¡¯m big enough to take good care of myself and you too, ¡°Nate said, smiling at Smiles. The little boy has cherry brown hair like the mom and gray eyes like the dad. But his character and strictnesse with the father¡¯s domineering gene. ¡°you¡¯re still too little for that,¡± Smiles chuckles, patting on his hair. Nate frowns,¡± I will be turning six, I¡¯m no longer small. Even my friends say I¡¯m a big boy¡± heins. Smiles couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°I see you have been hyping yourself with your friends ¡°She attempted to carry the little boy but he resisted, ¡°no hug for Mama? ¡± Smiles pout. Nate frowned deep in thought, after a long contemtion, he gave in and hugged Smiles. ¡°When will Kate and Grandma being?¡±Nate asked eyes on his mom. ¡± Um¡­ I think they wille today. Why? Do you miss them?¡±Smiles asked. Nate quickly adjusted himself, behaving like the man he ought to.¡± No¡± he said shortly. Even though he is hiding it, Ashley can see it. He is missing his sister but doesn¡¯t want to ept it. The two always get into fights when they are together, Nate never stops bullying her and Kate will never stop touching his things without permission. Fiona saw it wise to separate the two for a little while so they could figure it out themselves. ¡± What¡¯s wrong?¡±Smiles asked, concerned about seeing the sad look on his face. Nate didn¡¯t want to talk but after a long silence, he gave in.¡±I want to see Kate, I think I miss her¡± he confessed. This got Smiles smiling,¡± What do you miss about her?¡± She pressed on. Nate frowns, thinking.¡± he¡¯s no longer taking my things, I don¡¯t have anyone to y with. ying with these toys is boring ¡± heins. Just then, Fiona and Kate walk in. The little girl looked so happy. Seeing his sister finally back, Nate runs to her and takes her in for a hug. Kate was taken aback by his sudden hug. ¡°What is wrong, Nate?¡± Kate asked innocently. ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m just missing you¡± Nate confesses. This got Fiona smiling as she watched the two chat. ¡°But, you always bully me and refuse to give me your toys¡± Kateins, with a sad face. Nate picks up his toy on the floor and hands it to her, ¡°Here, you can have it. Any toy of your choice. You can y with it as long as you want, just don¡¯t go and leave me again¡± he said, almost crying. Kate felt sad, she almost tore up.¡±what about walking with you? Promise you won¡¯t make fun of me when you are with your friends!¡± She urges. Nate nods, ¡°I promise. They are not even my friends, we are no longer friends¡± he informs. Kate frowns, ¡°why?¡± She asked.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Because they are always looking at you, I don¡¯t like it. They are not my friends anymore¡± he exins and pulls Kate along,¡±e, I¡¯ve got a lot of toys to show you. Mama got them for me while you were away¡± he said and Kate followed him behind. The two walk to their yStation and start working on their stuff, talking andughing. ¡°He¡¯s a very possessive and jealous big brother,¡± Fiona said, chuckling. ¡°He didn¡¯t even pick my height, can you imagine? He didn¡¯t miss me, he missed only his sister¡± she continued. Smiles,ughs, and takes her mom in a hug. ¡°But I have your time,¡± she said and pulled away. ¡°Hmm, I know you do,¡± Fiona hums in satisfaction. ¡°You look all dressed, where to?¡± She asked, noticing her dress code. ¡°Ah, yes. I have a meeting with a client today, it¡¯s actually a board meeting with so many CEOs in most parts of America¡± she informs, smiling. Fiona nods, ¡°what if you meet him?¡± She asked. Smiles frown, ¡°meet who?¡± She asked, confused. ¡°Stop iming dumb children, you know what¡¯s at stake. The meeting you are about to attend isn¡¯t an ordinary one, you will meet with big CEOs all over America, what is he there? It¡¯s not what if, he will be there¡± Smiles chuckles at the understanding of who she is talking about, ¡°Oh Mom, you worry a lot. I¡¯ve checked the list of all the possible CEOs that will attend and he¡¯s not on the list.¡± Smiles assured, ¡°Who knows, he might have gone bankrupt after I left him¡± she murmurs. Deep down, she knows it¡¯s impossible but she can¡¯t somehow brush off the feeling. She hadn¡¯t seen him on the news or in any public ces and hispany name seemed to have gone extinct alongside the splendid poison frog. ¡°Fine, you take good care of yourself while I handle these grandchildren of mine,¡± Fiona said, gazing at the duo ying happily. ¡°He looks so much like Keane, his little self¡± Fiona confesses, gazing at the little boy. He looks so busy and happy ying with his sister. Kate wasn¡¯t any less. Kate is a blond with amber-blue eyes. Guess she wanted to look like her dad but mama kept her hooked. Her smiles and beauty are the exact copy of Smiles. The naive little innocent her of years back. ¡°What? Why are you staring at me like that?¡± Kate asked, seeing the look on her brother¡¯s face. He has been staring at her for some time now. ¡°You are so pretty, like mama. It¡¯s like you were mama when she was way younger like us¡± Nate chuckles, touching his sister¡¯s cute little cheek. Kate giggles, loving her brother¡¯spliment. ¡°I¡¯m sure you look like Papa, mama said we will get to see her when hees back from his trip¡± she innocently exins. ¡± I don¡¯t want to see him,¡± Nate said, displeased because she mentioned his name. ¡°why?¡± Kate asked innocently, frowning. ¡°I don¡¯t like him, I don¡¯t want him toe, never¡± Nate exins. Kate opened her mouth today but was cut by Smiles¡¯s call. ¡± Nathaniel, Kaitlin¡­e give mama your good luck kisses,¡± Smiles said, arms open. Kate was the first to run into her arms, ¡°mama!¡± She yells, ¡°See, Nate gave me his toy to y with,¡± she said, happily. ¡°That¡¯s so nice, I¡¯m sure you two are getting along¡± Smiles pinch on her cheeks. Kate nods. Nate didn¡¯t bother running, he walked his way to his mom. ¡°Let me hug her too, will you?¡± He asked Kate who nodded and gave space. Smiles couldn¡¯t be any happier seeing her two children getting along after a long fight and struggle. Smiles takes him in for a hug, pulling Kate along. She didn¡¯t want one, she wanted both, needed them. They are her source of strength, her source of joy and happiness. And she loves them both equally. ¡°Kisses for mama!¡± She said that they both peck on her cheeks, Nate on the left and Kate on the right. ¡°What should Mama bring for you?¡± Smiles asked, pushing herself up after giving them her kiss ¡°Candy, doughnuts, and biscuits¡± Kate yells excitedly. ¡°Noted, and you Nate? What should Mama bring for you?¡± Smiles asked the little boy who didn¡¯t bother asking for anything. ¡°You!¡± Nate said nonchntly. Smiles couldn¡¯t help but smile, he¡¯s so much like Keane and she loves him for that. Maybe she hasn¡¯t gotten over him yet, but how can she when she has to see him every second of her life? ¡°Is that all you want?¡± Smiles asked and the little boy nodded. ¡°Ok then, mama promised to bring back her beautiful self to you¡± she pinched his nose, ¡°and you¡± she pinched on Kate¡¯s nose. ¡± Love you lots lots more,¡± Smiles said and kissed the air. The children behave to have caught the kiss in the air as they both ce it on their chest. ¡± We love you too mama ¡± With that, Smiles left. Chapter 104 ¡°Is everyone there already?¡± Smiles asked, making her way into therge building. ¡°No ma¡¯am, I think it¡¯s you and one other man remaining¡± The assistant spoke. Smiles frown, ¡°Wh a man? Doesn¡¯t he have a name like others?¡± She asked and pressed on the elevator button waiting for it to open. ¡°He does, I¡¯m sure. But his name wasn¡¯t mentioned¡± he exins, entering the elevator with Smiles. Smiles and nods but doesn¡¯t say a word. She wonders who the unknown person is, well, she will find out sooner orter. That, she is sure of. Smiles walks into the elevator punches a button and n, and the door starts closing. Just then, Keane emerges through the door heading to the elevator. He wasn¡¯t alone, he was with Derrick but this time, Derrick was not his personal assistant but the CEO of the Wright enterprise. ¡°Did you see that?¡± Keane said all of a sudden, he was definitely sure he saw someone simr to Smiles. ¡°What?¡± Derrick asked with a frown. ¡°Never mind¡± Keane waves. He knows Derrick won¡¯t believe him if he says he¡¯s seen Smiles or her look alike. They walk into the elevator, heading to thest floor where the meeting is to be held. On their way, Keane couldn¡¯t stop himself from feeling like he really saw her, something in him said she was the one. ¡°Are youing or not?¡± Derrick asked when he noticed Keane had been standing, not making a sign to move. Keane walks out of the elevator, and they both head to the meeting room together. Compared to thest time, Keane didn¡¯te with any guards. He¡¯s learned to take care of himself and only call them when necessary. He¡¯s really grown wider in his business and so has Derrick. As they approach the door, Derrick¡¯s phone rings, and he reaches out for it. He wasted no time and answered the call upon seeing the caller ID, it was Lisa. ¡°Will be a bitte¡± he informs and leaves. Keane nods and leads himself into the room. The first thing he did was scan the entire room when he got in, looking at everyone seated at the table. He breathes in, relieved he was just overthinking things. He walked to his seat at the center of the table, straight ahead was another seat. It could only mean it belongs to someone that¡¯s as powerful as him and he wonders who it is. ¡°Who is it for?¡± Keane asked, directing the question to the empty seat before him. ¡°It¡¯s for the Winston heiress¡± a ck guy informs. His African hair was well trimmed, and his nice African color gave him a dashing look inside his well-ironed ck suit. Keane nods and starts flipping on the booklet before him. The door cracked open and the sound of heels could be heard as a beautifuldy invender trousers suits walked in ever so elegantly. Keane looked up and was stunned by what he saw, it was a smile, she looked even more beautiful than before. She wasn¡¯t that thin anymore, not like she was anyway but her figure now was one to die for. Her breasts were round and bigger than before, and her tummy stayed as t as ever but her ass, god! It was so perfect and had increased in size to the most perfect size a man would want to spend his life savings on Keane couldn¡¯t blink, he watched her walk to her seat and make herselffortable. His eyes gaze at her, traveling through her face, taking in the beauty he¡¯s been missing for five years now. He lowers his head and takes in a heavy breath before looking again. Maybe he is just hallucinating things but to his greatest surprise, she didn¡¯t change to someone else. It was her, the love of his life. His addiction piles and his medication. She was staring at him straight in the eyes. She looks good and more but something felt so different about her. She wasn¡¯t smiling, she looked all strict andposed. She didn¡¯t look affected by him, he didn¡¯t mind. There is no relenting in chasing her and making her be his again. His lips were up into a smile, only he could tell what he was smiling at. ¡°You¡¯re damn looking good!¡± Heplimented in his mind, ¡°but that look of yours won¡¯tst. I promise to make you fall again¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry for myteness, I had to take care of something urgent,¡± Smiles said, bold and sure. Her eyes darted around the gentleman in the room, as she gave them an apologetic smile.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Pardon me, I know it¡¯s not the right ce but damn, Mrs Winston, you look even more beautiful than your photos ¡°The ck guymented, still in awe of her beauty. Everyone agreed, smiling. Who wouldn¡¯t, they all wish to have a chance with her. She isn¡¯t only beautiful but she¡¯s intelligent and one in a million. Every man wants a woman like her. ¡°That¡¯s indeed a goodpliment, thanks ¡± She smiled, but it didn¡¯t reach her eyes. Smiles didn¡¯t know she would be able topose herself this good. The moment she entered and met those familiar sets of gray eyes, it was like she was frozen, stopping in time. My heart was fighting, begging to be free again. But she didn¡¯t let it, there is no way she will ever let her heart cloud her mind¡­never! ¡°A coffee after this will be cool for the apology¡± the African guy pressed on, smiling. Smiles sh him a smile, and her eyes slowly examine Keane and his facial expressions. It wasn¡¯t good at all, he looked like he would y thousands of dragons with a single ssh of his sword. ¡°Sure, Mr. Lurex,¡± Smiles said, smiling. ¡°So, can we begin?¡± She asked and they all nodded. Derrick walked in and quickly got seated. ¡°Sorry for myteness, got tied up by ¡­ ¡± he didn¡¯t get toplete his words as his gaze fell on thedy invender. He frowns, eyes narrowed at thedy who didn¡¯t seem to have noticed him. Derrick turns to Keane to see if he¡¯s seeing the same thing or if he¡¯s the only one apologizing and behold, Keane nods in agreement. ¡± Smiles?¡±Derrick blurted out her name without thinking. Smiles raised her head and was stunned to see him,¡± How on earth could I have forgotten Derrick will be here too? ¡± She cried in her head, blinking at him. Apart from Keane, Smiles, and Derrick, no one knew her name was Smiles. They all know her as Mrs Winston. Seeing everyone gazing at him, he quickly brushes off the awkward silence.¡±don¡¯t mind me, I sometimes blurt out nonsense at times¡± he smiles, but his gaze never left thedy before him. Everyone nods and goes back to what they were discussing. Chapter 105 Smiles, hold on please!¡± Derrick calls chasing Smiles who was heading to the elevator. All throughout their meeting, Derrick wasn¡¯t focused as his mind and eyes were only on his sister. Smiles stop and turns to him, ¡°if you want to talk to me about Keane, then thank you I¡¯ve got important things to do¡± she tells him straight to the face. There was no form of smile on her face, not even gentleness. Derrick breathed out heavily, ¡°so this is how much you have changed to the point you see me after a long time, yet, you got no interest to maybe hug or give me a smile¡± he was sad, regardless of what happened, seeing her reaction towards him. Smiles feel a sting in her heart, she doesn¡¯t let it cloud her as she quickly adjusts herself, and shes him a cold smile. ¡°And just you know, I¡¯m not here to talk about Keane or anything rted to him. I am here to talk to my sister, to know how you are fairing¡± Derrick continues. Smiles chuckles,¡±if you really care about me this much why didn¡¯t youe for me all these years? Why are you still friends with the one that hurt me the most, the one thatid my life on the trainne to be shattered andpletely destroyed?¡± She pause, ¡°if you can answer all these questions, if you can defend yourself and give me reasonable answers, then I will ept you, once again, I will call you brother¡± Just then Mr. Lurex walks over to them,¡±hope I¡¯m not interrupting anything?¡± He asked eyes darts back and forth between the duo who seemed to be doing a staring contest. ¡°Not at all, Mr. Lurex¡± Smiles said assuringly. ¡°Coffee?¡± Lurex asked to Smiles. she nods, not bothering about Derrick, she turns and leaves alongside Lurex. ¡°You should have been more brotherly,¡± Keane said, approaching with hands buried in his pockets. Derrick responds with a deadly re but Keane brushes it off as if it¡¯s nothing. ¡°Got a game to y, a more interesting one¡± Keane said and left following the direction Smiles and Lurex took. ¡°Still don¡¯t know your intentions but I swear to you, I won¡¯t watch you walk into her life for the third time only to hurt her.¡± Derrick¡¯s voice was low and warning. Keane halted in his steps but didn¡¯t turn and neither did he respond. His lips pull up in a smile, he walks away. At the VIP section of the room, Smiles and Lurex sat drinking coffee. ¡°You¡¯ve got beautiful eyes, I must confess¡± Lurex praised, since they walked into this room he had been praising her non stop. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s too much for a day?¡± Smiles ask, stirring her coffee. ¡°Not for a goddess like you¡± Lurex jokes. ¡°I really admire all your ambitions and sess, you are indeed a role model to youngdies like you out there¡± ¡°I take that as apliment, thanks but no one best suits that position but my mom¡± She gives him a warm smile. ¡°For sure, she deserves it¡± Lurex agrees. While the two were busily chatting, Keane walks in and makes himselffortable beside Smiles. Hands spread wide open. Right now, he looks nothing like a rich man, only his suit makes him look like one. ¡°Do you mind me joining?¡± Keane asked, eyes on Smiles who didn¡¯t respond and kept on drinking her coffee as if he wasn¡¯t there. ¡°I would have loved to say yes but right now, we are busy¡± Lurex said but the re he received from Keane makes him gulp down nervously. ¡°Lurex, let¡¯s go find somewhere convenient for us with no pest to pest our lives¡¯ ¡® Smiles stood up, picked up her purse on the chair and left with Lurex behind. Keane smiles and follows them. There is no way he will let them be, no one has the right to take coffee or a meal with her except him. Smiles enter the elevator but before Lurex could, Keane pushes him aside and enters. Lurex was confused on what¡¯s happening, he can clearly see the fused between the two. Not wanting to be caught in the mist, he intentionally dyed and the elevator closed.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Smiles grind on her teeth in anger, ¡°what do you want from me?¡± She demands with so much detest Keane didn¡¯t respond, he leaned to the elevator wall staring at her in admiration and amazement. His silence only fuels Smiles¡¯ anger. ¡°Son of a beach, what do you want from me?¡± She yells. ¡°You!¡± He answered shortly, still Leaning against the wall. ¡°You know Smiles, I have missed you¡± he walks to her, ¡°I¡¯m sure you have too¡± he was now only an inch away from her. ¡°I¡¯d rather miss you dead than miss you,¡± Smiles snorted, pushing him away. Keane tilted his head to the side, ¡°you look extravagantly Beautiful¡± hepliments, ¡°you ass and boobs have indeed maturedpared to how I always squeeze on it¡± he said, moving closer to her. Smiles so much want to p him but she holds on to her anger, clenching her hands into fist. ¡°I¡¯ve really missed you smiles, your kisses, your love, your care, your naiveness and your hugs¡± He reaches out and caresses her face. Smiles felt so irritated by his touch, she couldn¡¯t hold on anymore as she shed him a tight p. Keane didn¡¯t budge, he raised his hand and touched his jaw. A smile forms on his lips, it stings a little hence, she hasn¡¯t only grown wide in her most perfect parts but also in her strength. ¡°feisty!¡±He takes another step forward, this got her taking two steps behind. He didn¡¯t stop and kept on moving until she was trapped in between his arms and the wall. ¡°I know I have been a jerk, a punk and an ass hole. But one thing that has and will always be sure is ¡®YOU¡¯ my love for you.¡± Keane said, his tone was low. Smiles snorts,¡± say that to the birds and mind you, I don¡¯t love and I will never love you. I curse the day I met you and the day I fell for you, and I regret the day Ipletely believed you when you asked to be yours¡± She wasn¡¯t crying, there was no sign of tears or sadness but inside, she was dying. ¡°you know what, fuck off with you fake apologies and love ¡¯cause this girl right here is no way falling for your crab¡± She said and stumps away just as elevator opens leaving Keane standing still. It was dusk when Smiles got back home, she hurriedly went to her children¡¯s room and was met with Fiona tugging the children under the sheets. ¡°Shhhh¡± Fiona said, silently telling her to be gentle and noiseless. ¡°I¡¯ll be outside¡± Fiona informs and leaves. Smiles walks to their bed, she smiles seeing how clingy Kate is beside Nate. Tears rolled down her cheeks,¡±I wish I could let him in but I can¡¯t. He¡¯s hurt me in the worst way ever yet I still love him. ¡°She wipes away her tears. ¡°I don¡¯t want this, I don¡¯t want to feel this. I don¡¯t want to love anymore, I want to be me, loving you both and giving you the best of what I can offer. ¡± She cries, ¡± why did he have toe back, I was willing to be his, to be his everything but¡­. he push me away, he assured me to jump into the big deep ocean that he will save, he will always be there to help me when I¡¯m drowning but, he lied. He left me dying while he rested his head on anotherdies chest¡± She wipes away her tears, taking a grip on her emotions.¡±He will never be able toe to you, that I promise. ¡± She leans down and ces kisses on their angel faces, stands up and leaves. ¡°You met him today, ¡± Fiona said as soon as Smiles walked out of the room, startling her. Before Smiles could say a word, Fiona moved forward and took her into a tight hug. ¡°He says he loves me, I don¡¯t believe it but my heart keeps on failing me everytime. Why do I still feel this way? I was supposed to hate him for everything he¡¯s done to me, for all the pains he¡¯s put me through but I don¡¯t feel mad or angry at him¡­ I see myself loving him instead, I hate myself for still feeling this way, I hate it¡± Smiles let it all out, Fiona didn¡¯t bother to respond and just kept on caressing her back, calming her aching heart. Chapter 106 It was a new day and a new beginning. Smiles was willing to live her life like there has never been any Keane by her side. She walks into thepany building dressed in a royal blue trouser suit, and her assistantes running. ¡°Good morning, ma¡¯am.¡± She greets taking the case from Smiles. ¡°Good morning, Anny!¡± Smiles respond with a smile. She feels very much alive today and she prays nothing stops her from feeling this way. ¡°You¡¯ve got a visitor,¡± Anny informs. Smiles raise a brow, ¡°where is he?¡± ¡°In your office, we asked him to wait there,¡± Anny said. Smiles nods, ¡°did he tell you who he is?¡± She asked again. Anny nods, ¡°yes, he did. He said something like ¡°he¡¯s your brother and he looks like the male version of you¡± She blushed red and remembered how good looking the man was. Smiles chuckles, ¡°well then, I will continue my journey from here, you can go back to your duty post¡± She took away the case from Anny. Anny didn¡¯t want to let go, she wanted to follow her inside so she could see the handsome looking man again. ¡± Anny!? ¡± Smiles calls seeing how glued she is on the case,¡± the bag! ¡± She said. Only then did Anny let go,¡± sorry ma¡¯am, I better go now¡± she flushed red in embarrassment and ran away. Smiles chuckles, she looks so funny and cute when she¡¯s in love. Too bad Derrick has another. She walks into the elevator and makes her way to the third floor. As soon as she enters her office, Derrick yanks her into his arms as if he¡¯s been waiting. Smiles was stunned, but she didn¡¯t pull away. She let him hug her. ¡°It¡¯s been like forever, I miss this, I miss us, I miss my sister¡± Derrick pulls away. Smiles eyes were teary, she couldn¡¯t hold it anymore. She¡¯s missed him too, he¡¯s the only one that has been there since the very start, her brother. ¡°I miss you too¡± Smiles yanks herself into his arms, there is no need for her to act all string and though, for her to fake. It¡¯s only them, the two of them. She can¡¯t help but be real.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°How could you leave without leaving like that, no letter, no message. How did you expect me to find you? I search basically everywhere, all the ces I thought you might have run to but¡± Derrick couldn¡¯t hold on to his tears. When Smiles left, he didn¡¯t know where to begin. The two most important people in his life left him stuck in the middle. Lisa on the other said she was pregnant for Keane and Smiles left with no info on her where about ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I just didn¡¯t know where to go or who to talk to. I was so hurt, I lost Derrick. I couldn¡¯t take the sight of them, I wanted to be left alone¡± Smiles cries, feeling bitter ¡± It¡¯s ok, hush now! ¡± Derrickforts her, letting her cry in his embrace. After a long time, they were all calm and settled. He leads her to the sofa.¡°So tell me, how have you been?¡±Derrick asked, ¡± how did you find yourself in LA and how did you suddenly be this big and mighty CEO Bossdy¡± he jokes. Smiles chuckles,¡± I will love to tell you everything but not now, I¡¯ve got to show you to someone first. I promise, you will love her and thank meter. ¡°She said. Derrick frowned a little,¡± the babies, yay! ¡± He ps in excitement. Smiles chuckles but the sadness in his face didn¡¯t go unnoticed. ¡± What¡¯s wrong? ¡± Smiles asked, worried and concerned. ¡°remember Lisa said she was pregnant for Keane on your wedding day right?¡± Derrick saif and Smiles nod. ¡°It wasn¡¯t Keane, It was me¡­ I was the father¡± his voice was sad and he looked spaced out. Smiles frown, ¡°I know you love Lisa and Keane is your best friend but you shouldn¡¯t lie to make him be the victim here¡± she sounds dissatisfied. Derrick turns to her, ¡°I wish I could put all this on Keane, I wish I could punch him so much that his face get disfigured in the process but I¡¯m afraid, I can¡¯t because as much as you and me were the victim of what happened that day, they are too¡± Smiles burst out inughter, there is no way Derrick is serious right now. She wasn¡¯t deaf, she heard Lisa said she was pregnant but¡­ she didn¡¯t call the name of the person responsible for her pregnancy. ¡°How can they be victims? Who is the Mastermind then?¡± Smiles asked confused. ¡°That¡¯s what me and Keane are trying to find out. The mastermind isn¡¯t an ordinary person, he/she is someone with great influence.¡± Derrick exins. ¡°They were forced into pretending Smiles, they were forced into doing what they never would have thought in a million years¡± Derrick continues. This only got smiles confused, knowing who Keane is, who will ckmail him to such an extent and for what reason? Derrick saw the perplexed look on her face, he exins ¡°we all know who Keane¡¯s greatest weakness is, and it¡¯s you, Smiles.¡± He paused. Smiles eyes open wide at the realization, ¡°it¡¯s because of me he was¡± she couldn¡¯t continue, her hands flew to my mouth stopping the sound froming out. ¡°Yes, he had to y along because he never wanted anything bad to happen to you.¡± Derrick further exins. Only now Smiles can recall the look in his eyes when he stares at her with no words. How devastated he was when he begged her to stay but she was too clouded in her pain that she forgot to see through his barriers. ¡°And it shows that whoever is responsible for this, is after you.¡± Her head snaps to the side, brow twists, silently demanding for an exnation. ¡°See, Smiles. I won¡¯t lie to you, since you left things have never remained the same. Warren¡¯s family is at the verge of bankruptcy, if not, Mark would have been here with us. And not that, Keane is in a load of work right now ¡¯cause invaders or should I say hispany is under attack. We are certain the same person responsible for your unsessful marriage is the same person trying to take him down¡± he exins. Smiles didn¡¯t know how to feel, she didn¡¯t know what to believe.¡± Lisa, how is she? ¡± She asked after she found her voice again. Derrick stayed quiet, the look on his face says something else.¡± She is broken and traumatized. Even though it has been five years, it feels like a day. ¡± ¡°what happened?¡± Smiles pressed on. Derrick takes a heavy breath,¡±she lost her baby, I lost my baby Smiles¡± he cries. So much as he doesn¡¯t want to, he can¡¯t help. He watches Lisa struggle in pain, begging for her life as she Lay on the hospital bed, while they use theater des on her. Smiles pulls him in for a tight hug,¡± I¡¯m sorry ¡± she cries. She can¡¯t imagine losing her babies, not for anyone or any reason. Just thinking about it hurts. ¡± Common now, we can¡¯t stay here and cry all day. Let¡¯s go see my little niece¡± Derrick jokes, clearing the sad atmosphere. ¡°and nephew¡± she adds, wiping away her tears. Chapter 107 ¡± Sure then, shall we? ¡± Asked Smiles, leading the way out of her office. Derrick chuckles all of a sudden, Smiles turns to him with a questioning gaze. ¡°What¡¯s funny? ¡± Asked Smiles, head almost tilted to the side. ¡°Nothing!¡± Derrick said but Smiles wasn¡¯t fully convinced. The look on his face says it all. ¡°It can¡¯t be nothing,mon, tell me¡± Smiles urged, but Derrick was in no way giving in. ¡± If you keep on saying nothing like that, I promise to throw you to hell and skin you alive¡± She warns, tone bossy and firm. This got Derrickughing,¡± and there you go, the bossy female CEO aura¡± he saidughing. ¡± Remember when you were working for Keane? ¡± He asked and Smiles nodded with a frown, not knowing where he was heading to. ¡°You were an obedient naive little worker, with so much to run and stress for but look at you now, all big and bold and mature and bossy¡± Derrickughed out loud, halting on his steps. ¡°You are no longer my adorable little sister who has always enjoyed getting free lunch, you are the bossy CEO I¡¯ve always envisioned you to be¡­ in my imagination though ¡± He brushes on her arm, She smiles in response. ¡°Time doesn¡¯t stick at twelve, and neither do I ¡­ we all grow, change, and pursue different things. I never thought there woulde a day when I will have to run one of the biggestpanies in America but here I am, doing a great job.¡± Smiles was grateful for her life right now, even without Keane, she was more than capable of handling her own situation and taking extra care of her children. Thanks to all that happened, she¡¯s be the woman she¡¯s never seen herself being and has learned to get the bull by the horns. And now, her life is more than a gift. More than what she would have ever wished for. Maybe life is making up to her for all the ups and downs, thorns and tornadoes. ¡°I¡¯m so proud of you, Smiles.¡± Derrick was more than proud of her, she was handling things quite well. ¡°Thanks. Well, you better stop talking if your ass will be a dead tissue¡± Smiles jokes, walking away. ¡°Oh really! Before you forget, you are talking to the CEO of Wright Enterprise here.¡± Derrick said, following her behind. ¡°I know that bit you ain¡¯t no match for me. And don¡¯t forget you are in my territory, I can easily spank you as much as I want¡± Smiles said,ughing. ¡°What a cold CEO bossdy,¡± Derrick mutters under his breath. Smiles were able to hear him because of how close they were. ¡°Come again, didn¡¯t get you!¡± She pretended not to have heard him. ¡°I said you are the coolest CEO ever¡± Derrick lies, smiling. ¡°Oh!¡± She ces her hands on her chest, ¡°what a nicepliment from a rival¡± Sheughs, walking into the elevator. Derrick could only follow tirelessly behind. This has always been them, talking andughing, mocking each other, saying all their worries and doubts, and above all, understanding each other. They arrive home in no time, and Smiles leads him into the mansion. It was so big, but it was nothing to Derrick as he¡¯d seen beautiful houses more than he could count. ¡°Nate, Kate¡­ Mommy is back!¡± Smiles called out but got no response.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°Make yourselffortable, while I go get those two angels downstairs,¡± Smiles said she didn¡¯t get to move up to three steps as the two kids came running down the stairs. They werepeting on who would get to hug Smiles first but Nate was topping as he was faster than Kate. Seeing that her brother is leading her, Kate halts her steps and starts faking a sob. Nate was very concerned, scared she might have hurt herself in the process. He turned to her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong Kate?¡± He asked approaching his sister. ¡°I think I just sprained my ankle,¡± Kate said, rubbing her left ankle. Nate moves to her side and crunches down to check on her injured leg, Kate giggles seeing him look all concerned. Just in time, she stands up and runs to her mom, hugging her while Nate is left confused but the confusion quickly changes to anger. ¡°You cheated, Kate .. I was supposed to be the one, you cheated¡± Nateins, not moving on his spot. ¡°Sorry Nate, I had to if not, you would have beaten me to it. You are way faster than me and I could barely keep up¡± Kate exins her reason for cheating. ¡°Really? Is cheating the best way to win then? Remember Mrs Tyson said cheating is a bad thing, only criminals and selfish people cheat¡± Nate was angry. He would have willingly lost to his sister if she had asked him to let her win, not get tricked by her. Kate frowned, she didn¡¯t like her brother¡¯s words. ¡°I¡¯m not a cheat, nor a criminal.¡± She denies. ¡°All I wanted was to hug Mommy first,¡± she exins. ¡°You could have done that the right way, no go around using your schemes¡± Nate yells, and storms away. Smiles have been watching them all along, to see how they will handle things. Her gaze meets Kate¡¯s who stares at her with teary eyes. Smiles crunch down to her level, ¡°You have to go apologize to your brother, he¡¯s hurt by your actions ¡± She tries to make the little girl understand. Kate stutters,¡± But, I only wanted to be the first to hug you¡± she exins, crying. Smiles wipes away her tears, ¡°It¡¯s not a bad thing to want to win Kate, but there are good and bad ways of doing that.¡± She holds her hands,¡± You didn¡¯t do it the right way, you cheated you tricked your brother into believing you were really hurt, that¡¯s a lie. You lied to him, and he was so concerned for you ¡± Tears rolled down Kate¡¯s cheeks,¡± I didn¡¯t mean to, I never wanted to hurt him. ¡± She cries. ¡± But you did, and you have to go back up there and make things right ¡°Smiles encourages. ¡°he won¡¯t want to hear me out¡± Kate knees her brother better than anyone else. Smiles sp her tiny face in her palms, ¡°he is your brother, you two were together ever since you were in my tummy. He will listen to you, that¡¯s if you are willing never to do it again.¡± She pats on her hair. Kate nods and turns and leaves. She is willing to apologize to her brother and make peace. To never be a cheater or selfish person again. ¡°Wow!¡± Derrick exims, after the little girl leaves, ¡°that¡¯s one hell of a scene,¡± he said, leaning down on the sofa. ¡°I¡¯ve got a lot to stand up for¡± he murmurs. Smiles chuckles, ¡°Yup, you really have¡± Chapter 108 ¡°Nate!¡± Kate calls entering their room. Nate was sitting on the bed, staring at the wall. Still angry. ¡°Nate, I¡¯m sorry¡± Kate apologized, taking a few strides to him. Nate was not responding, he wasn¡¯t even looking at her and it hurt. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Nate, I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you¡± Kate pressed on, hoping her brother would respond but he didn¡¯t regardless of how much she tried. ¡°I promise I won¡¯t do it again, I will never cheat again,¡± Kate said, she was already crying. She couldn¡¯t bear her brother staying mad at her, it was hurting her. ¡°Why did you do it?¡± Nate spoke up after a long try. ¡°I wanted to be the first to hug Mama, I didn¡¯t mean to, I swear ¡± Kate exins. ¡°You should have told me, you know I would¡¯ve let you win,¡± Nate turns to her. The apologetic and innocent look on her face was enough to soften Nate¡¯s heart. ¡°You are my sister Kate, my baby sister. It¡¯s my right to protect you and make sure you don¡¯tck anything. I would have dly lost to you¡±Nate said as though he is a grown-up man able to handle things on his own. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± Kate could only cry, feeling bad.¡± I promise to tell you next time, whatever I want¡± With that, Nate couldn¡¯t help but pull her in for a hug. His tiny hands circle around his sisterforting her. ¡°You are my sister, grandma said I should be mad at you,¡± Nate said and wiped away her tears. The two climb downstairs after their all-so-make-up time. This time, Nate allowed Kate to take the lead as Kate came flying into Smiles¡¯s arms. Smiles takes Nate into a hug after Kate, she was indeed a proud mother to the two beautiful angels. Kate caught sight of Derrick on the opposite sofa, ¡°who is he, mommy?¡± She asked Derrick to direct her question. ¡°Kate, Nate¡­ this handsome-looking man here is yours¡± Before Smiles could finish her introductory statement, Nate cut her off ¡°I don¡¯t want a dad!¡± Nate¡¯s tone was firm and decisive. The way he red at Derrick, it was as though he would extinguish him from existence. Smiles and Derrick are stunned at his sudden deration, Smiles meets with Derrick¡¯s gaze, before he turns to the little boy. ¡°Ok, so Nate, I don¡¯t want us to start on the wrong foot. I will be clear here, I am not your daddy¡± Derrick exins, he was already feeling chills at the young man¡¯s intense stare. Nate turns to smile, and she nods in response. Only then did he believe. ¡°Who is he then?¡± Nate asked. ¡°He is your uncle Derrick, my brother, grandma¡¯s son.¡± She exins. Kate frowns, ¡°but grandma has never made mention of him,¡± she said. Kate always spends time with Fiona and she gets to know lots of things from her.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Smiles chuckles, ¡°That¡¯s because you guys are too small for grandma to be discussing anything with ¡± She exins. Nate tilted his head to the side, ¡°So if he is our uncle howe he¡¯s never visited until now?¡± Asked Nate. He was very wise and smart. ¡°That¡¯s ¡¯cause he doesn¡¯t live here,¡± Smiles exins. The children were yet to begin with their interrogation. ¡°Where is he then?¡± Nate pressed on. ¡°New York¡± Derrick took it upon himself to answer their every question. Nate turns to him, ¡°What do you do for a living?¡± He asked, not minding what he was saying. ¡°I work, just like your mom I¡¯m apany owner¡± Derrick exins. ¡°Are all the people in New York as handsome as you?¡± Kate asked, she was now sitting beside Derrick staring at him in the face. Derrick chuckles seeing how cute she looks, ¡°Yes they are, but not as beautiful as you¡± he pinches her cheek. The little girl giggles. Nate didn¡¯t move, he stayed beside his mom watching him from afar. Smiles excuse herself to get some snacks for them leaving Derrick with the children. ¡°Have you ever met him?¡± Nate asked, notpleting his words. Derrick didn¡¯t know who he was referring to, ¡°how?¡± He asked. Kate chuckles, ¡°dumb¡­ he¡¯s talking about Daddy,¡± she saysughing. Derrick couldn¡¯t believe these tiny figures were actually ying smart over him. ¡°Yes, we are friends,¡± he said innocently. Kate shakes her head in pity. Nate didn¡¯t bother saying anything, he walked to his yStation and started ying with his toys. Derrick didn¡¯t know what he did wrong. Kate elbows him, and he turns to her. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have said that,¡± she whispers. Derrick frowns, ¡°what? Why?¡± He asked, confused. ¡± Are you dumb or what? Can¡¯t you see, he doesn¡¯t like when they talk about Daddy and you just made it worse by saying he is your friend ¡± Kate exins. Only then did Derrick understand,¡± but he asked¡± he didn¡¯t understand why he reacted that way. ¡°yes he asked but you shouldn¡¯t have made mention of you being friends with him,¡± Kate said and left. Maybe it will take a while to understand these kids, but he was happy and willing to go through the stress of making them love him. Smiles walk back with a tray of juice and crackers for the kids.¡± Kate, Nate, snacks are ready and your juice too¡± she calls. Not long after, she walks out with wine for Derrick. ¡± Have you guys got to know each other? ¡± Smiles asked, staring at the men in the room. Nate didn¡¯t bother responding, he drank his juice as if the question wasn¡¯t meant for him. ¡°not quite, but I guess we will with time,¡± Derrick said, eyes on the little boy. He¡¯s so much like his father, nt and carefree. Only cares about those he loves and the rest can go to hell. ¡°He¡¯s a whole lot of job¡± Derrick whispers, Smiles chuckles. She knew it would be easier for him to get Kate¡¯s love and attention aspared to Nate. He is strict,posed, and loving but not to all. Chapter 109 ¡°I should be more careful next time¡± Fiona murmurs entering the mansion. Smiles and Derrick were still sitting on the sofa, chattering about their life and everything. ¡°Mom, your back,e over here¡± Smiles call out, happy to see her mom after a long day. Fiona frowned but didn¡¯t ask, she wondered why Smiles seemed all happy today. The biggest she¡¯s ever done was wee her with a hug and serve her a nice meal she¡¯s prepared. It was quite strange to hear her call out to her. It is strange, in a good way. ¡°What¡¯s up? You seem so happy today¡­ ¡± Fiona¡¯s words got stuck in her mouth when she spotted a certain someone, sitting on the sofa. His amber blue eyes were enough to send her teary up, those eyes that stared back at her begging her not to leave. ¡°D-derrick?¡± She stutters, blinking away her tears. Derrick was more than surprised to see his mom, ¡°was this someone Smiles has been wanting him to meet?¡± He thought unable to infer. ¡°You are for real?¡± He asked, standing up from his seat. Fiona walks to him slowly, she reaches out and touches his face. He is way more mature than she could have imagined. ¡°Yes, son¡­ it¡¯s real, so real¡± Fiona said in-between her sob. Which mother will see her son after years of separation and not be happy, and not shed tears. It was a tear of joy. Derrick yanks her into his arms, taking in her sweet scent. How much he misses his mom, how badly he has been calling himself unfortunate ¡¯cause he never got to enjoy her love. Here he is now, in the arms of the woman he¡¯s always loved and remembered, in the arms of the woman who gave him life. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you so much,¡± Derrick confesses, he didn¡¯t cry for some reason but his excitement was above the limit. ¡°I¡¯ve never stopped thinking about you, I¡¯ve never stopped loving you¡± Fiona pulls away, stares into those beautiful eyes, ¡°I¡¯ve never stopped missing you, you¡¯ve grown so big and mature¡± she hugs him again. Derrick smiles at herpliment, ¡°neither have you grown any less beautiful,¡± he said, smiling. Seeing how the two hugged each other so lovingly, Smiles couldn¡¯t help but smile. A happy family is all she¡¯s ever wanted and maybe, just maybe life is starting to be fair to her. ¡°I think I should join, can¡¯t stop my tears from falling and I¡¯m cold¡± Smiles jokes, wiping away her tears. Fiona extends her hands, Smiles holds them and joins them. It was a trisome hug, the moment was as beautiful as ever. Fiona¡¯s life right now was how she wished for it. Her children are in her arms, knowing they will take good care of her when she grows older and weaker and her grandchildren to run around the house. After a long hug, they pull away. Each of them takes their seat Fiona, Derrick to the left, and Smiles to the right. Their get-together time was short but memorable. Derrick stands up, ¡°Best to get going now, thepany needs me more than ever. I¡¯ve been away for two days and I¡¯m sure things are left stagnant without me¡± Said Derrick, straightening up his dress. ¡°I will join you, we have a meeting in thirty minutes,¡± Smiles said, ncing at her wristwatch and picking up her bag. ¡°I¡¯ve got nothing better to do than sitting at home babysitting my grandchildren,¡± Fiona chuckles. She walks both her children outside and watches them leave. While Derrick heads to the airport, Smiles drives directly to the hotel where she¡¯s to have her meeting. ¡°Appointment with Mr. Frankie,¡± Smiles said to the girl at the counter, polite and nice ¡°room 506, floor three the third door to your right¡± The youngdy informs. ¡± Thank you¡± Smiles turns and leaves. There was no need for walking and to make her journey easier, she took the elevator. She arrived at the door and knocked three times, waiting for the person inside to respond. It took a while, but the door finally opened. She enters the room. ¡°He will be out in a moment,¡± The hoteldy said and walked out of the room. Smiles don¡¯t know why but she could swear the hoteldy wrecks something nasty. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s her sweat,¡± she thought, brushing away her weirdness. ¡°You are here!¡± Smiles heard the voice of a certain someone, even without looking, she could swear it was Keane¡¯s. A frown appears on her face, ¡°I¡¯m here to see Mr. Frankie, not you where is he?¡± Smiles asked, voice cold and stern. ¡°You are staring at him,¡± Keane said nheless, he had only a towel wrapped around his waist as water dripped down his chest to his torso. Smiles couldn¡¯t believe her ears, she knew Keane would do just anything to get to talk with her but never in her second life did she think he would fake his Identity just for¡­ she didn¡¯t get the time to think as the hoteldy pops in her mind. She finds herself boiling in anger over nothing, ¡°you are so pathetic¡± she snorts and turns and leaves. She tried to open the door but to no avail, the sound of herughter erupted throughout the room. ¡°How do you feel doing this?¡± Asked Smiles, crossing her head over her chest. ¡°Amazing!¡± Keane runs his hands through his hair, he looks like a demigod, his perfect abs and the water droplets are enough to make a girl fall on her knees She smiles, but she doesn¡¯t react. It was as if she was staring at nothing. ¡°Keane, let me go!¡± Demands Smiles, in a serious tone. Keane shrugs, ¡± I don¡¯t think I¡¯m stopping you, am I? You¡¯ve got free hands and legs.¡± He said nonchntly. Smiles grind on her teeth, he gets on her nerves with his ndness.¡± Calm down Smiles, don¡¯t let him get to you¡± sheforts herself, taking in deep breaths. ¡°Keane Austin, can you please let me out of this godforsaken ce!! ¡°Smiles yells, she was slowly going crazy. ¡°That¡¯s no best way to make someone do your bidding, ¡± Keane said and turned and left as if she wasn¡¯t¡± I said please!¡± Smile didn¡¯t know why he looked so carefree and even wanted to leave her standing. Is he really that cold? ¡°Not enough¡± Keane said but didn¡¯t stop, he entered his room. Smiles fumes in anger, ¡°What do you fucking mean by not enough? I owe you nothing to be locked up in here¡± she yells stumping into the room he just entered. ¡°Talking about that, you owe me a lot. More than you can ever imagine¡± Keane pulled away his towel, not minding she was standing before her. Smiles stood frozen to her spot, unable to look away. He looks so sexy, like a sex god. A smile forms on Keane¡¯s lips, he knows her better than she knows herself. ¡°You were saying?¡±He asked, he turned to her without a care in the world, his little brother was hard but he didn¡¯t mind. ¡°You bastard!¡± Smiles yell, forcefully look away. Her stomach bubbles in excitement and anger. ¡°You think I will pounce on you like a wild cat after seeing you naked? Fail n¡± she snorts. ¡°Don¡¯t forget Mrs Winston that you are in my room, without my permission, and per your word, I can as well do with you as I please¡± A smirk forms on his lips, ¡°And why will I want you when I can get myself basically anyone?¡± He raises a brow Smiles felt a sharp pain in her chest but she was quick to ignore it. She won¡¯t lie, she is hurt by his words and this only rifies one thing, something happened between him and the hotel servicedy. ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± Smiles asked in a cracked voice. ¡°I should be asking you that not the other way round¡± Keane rxingly takes gentle strides toward her. ¡°Go away,¡± Smiles said and walked out of the room. Keane didn¡¯t bother chasing her, hey on his bed staring at nothing. He knows there is nowhere she can run to and there is absolutely no way she can call anyone. He specifically ordered the hotel to block all the signals.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Time flies without counting and before Keane could realize it, it was dusk outside. He walks to his closet and gets himself dressed in a trouser and a loose T-shirt. He steps out of his room, Smiles was lying on the sofa, wrapped up like a chick because of how freezy the living room was. He totally forgot the AC was still on, he moved to the side and pushed a button not long after, the temperature started returning to normal. Smiles could feel herself slowly getting warmer than before, she could swear she was freezing to death and it felt like she would die. Her thoughts were suddenly interrupted by a certain sweet aroma, she found herself drooling all over, her stomach grumbling begging to be fed. Following the smell, she was led to the kitchen. She hid by the door and peed, Keane was busily chopping vegetables. This got her wondering howe he¡¯s cooking vegetables ¡¯cause thest thing she can remember is him being able to prepare scrambled eggs in the most delicious way ever¡­And she wonders where he got the recipe from. She was so lost in her thoughts that she didn¡¯t realize he was standing right before her. ¡°Need something?¡± Keane asked side lips up in a smile. Smiles froze, staring up at him. ¡°How the hell did he get here?¡± She wonders. She let out a smile that wasn¡¯t a smile, shy and embarrassed of being caught red-handed. ¡°No, nothing!¡± She said and walked away to the sofa. Her throat is dry and her stomach keeps on grumbling but she can¡¯t help but pretend to be fine. There is absolutely no way she will let him know that she needs his help. With a smile, Keane walks back into the kitchen and proceeds with his work. An hourter, hees out with two tes of vegetable soup and potatoes. ¡°Food is ready!¡± Keane informs, he takes his seat on the sofa, carries a mouth full of soup, and eats. ¡°I¡¯m not eating!¡± Smiles act as if she doesn¡¯t seem to care about food, but inside, she is dying to get a bite. ¡°Why is that?¡± Keane raises a brow. He knows very well she is acting, he can see it on her face, and she needs the food more than ever. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry and mind you, I don¡¯t want to eat your disgusting meal¡± She snorts. It so happens that that disgusting meal is the same meal that keeps her salivating¡­ ridiculous! ¡°Ok¡± Keane didn¡¯t bother insisting, he quietly ate his food with no care in the world. Smiles couldn¡¯t stop growing Chapter 110 ¡°I said please!¡± Smile didn¡¯t know why he looked so carefree and even wanted to leave her standing. Is he really that cold? ¡°Not enough¡± Keane said but didn¡¯t stop, he entered his room. Smiles fumes in anger, ¡°What do you fucking mean by not enough? I owe you nothing to be locked up in here¡± she yells stumping into the room he just entered. ¡°Talking about that, you owe me a lot. More than you can ever imagine¡± Keane pulled away his towel, not minding she was standing before her. Smiles stood frozen to her spot, unable to look away. He looks so sexy, like a sex god. A smile forms on Keane¡¯s lips, he knows her better than she knows herself. ¡°You were saying?¡±He asked, he turned to her without a care in the world, his little brother was hard but he didn¡¯t mind. ¡°You bastard!¡± Smiles yell, forcefully look away. Her stomach bubbles in excitement and anger. ¡°You think I will pounce on you like a wild cat after seeing you naked? Fail n¡± she snorts. ¡°Don¡¯t forget Mrs Winston that you are in my room, without my permission, and per your word, I can as well do with you as I please¡± A smirk forms on his lips, ¡°And why will I want you when I can get myself basically anyone?¡± He raises a brow Smiles felt a sharp pain in her chest but she was quick to ignore it. She won¡¯t lie, she is hurt by his words and this only rifies one thing, something happened between him and the hotel servicedy. ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± Smiles asked in a cracked voice. ¡°I should be asking you that not the other way round¡± Keane rxingly takes gentle strides toward her. ¡°Go away,¡± Smiles said and walked out of the room. Keane didn¡¯t bother chasing her, hey on his bed staring at nothing. He knows there is nowhere she can run to and there is absolutely no way she can call anyone. He specifically ordered the hotel to block all the signals. Time flies without counting and before Keane could realize it, it was dusk outside. He walks to his closet and gets himself dressed in a trouser and a loose T-shirt. He steps out of his room, Smiles was lying on the sofa, wrapped up like a chick because of how freezy the living room was. He totally forgot the AC was still on, he moved to the side and pushed a button not long before after, and the temperature started returning to normal. Smiles could feel herself slowly getting warmer than before, she could swear she was freezing to death and it felt like she would die. Her thoughts were suddenly interrupted by a certain sweet aroma, she found herself drooling all over, her stomach grumbling begging to be fed. Following the smell, she was led to the kitchen. She hid by the door and peed, Keane was busily chopping vegetables. This got her wondering howe he¡¯s cooking vegetables ¡¯cause thest thing she can remember is him being able to prepare scrambled eggs in the most delicious way ever¡­And she wonders where he got the recipe from. She was so lost in her thoughts that she didn¡¯t realize he was standing right before her. ¡°Need something?¡± Keane asked side lips up in a smile. Smiles froze, staring up at him. ¡°How the hell did he get here?¡± She wonders. She let out a smile that wasn¡¯t a smile, shy and embarrassed of being caught red-handed. ¡°No, nothing!¡± She said and walked away to the sofa. Her throat is dry and her stomach keeps on grumbling but she can¡¯t help but pretend to be fine. There is absolutely no way she will let him know that she needs his help. With a smile, Keane walks back into the kitchen and proceeds with his work. An hourter, hees out with two tes of vegetable soup and potatoes.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°Food is ready!¡± Keane informs, he takes his seat on the sofa, carries a mouth full of soup, and eats. ¡°I¡¯m not eating!¡± Smiles act as if she doesn¡¯t seem to care about food, but inside, she is dying to get a bite. ¡°Why is that?¡± Keane raises a brow. He knows very well she is acting, he can see it on her face, and she needs the food more than ever. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry and mind you, I don¡¯t want to eat your disgusting meal¡± She snorts. It so happens that that disgusting meal is the same meal that keeps her salivating¡­ ridiculous! ¡°Ok¡± Keane didn¡¯t bother insisting, he quietly ate his food with no care in the world. Smiles couldn¡¯t stop growing. She was expecting him to beg her, to make her want to eat his boring food but he didn¡¯t. All he did was sit there and eat himself to his satisfaction¡­ so unromantic. She looks away, trying so hard not to give him a signal. When Keane was done, he stood up and carried away the food on the table. Smiles frown, ¡°Are you taking the food away?¡± She asked, not believing he would actually do such a thing. ¡°Yes, you don¡¯t want it, do you?¡± Keane turns and leaves. Seeing that he is serious, she yells ¡°Wait, give me. I will manage¡± Smiles said, still sitting down. ¡°My food is not for management, it¡¯s either you will eat it or you leave it,¡± Keane said in a firm tone. Smiles breath heavily, ¡°Fine, I will eat it¡± she agrees. ¡°Ok,¡± Keane continued and entered the kitchen. Smiles didn¡¯t know what she said wrong, did she just agree she would eat the food? ¡°You can now go and take the food yourself,¡± Keane said and entered his room. Smiles blink a couple of times, trying to understand what¡¯s really going on. Aspared tost time, he acts so cold and indifferent to her and it hurts¡­ a lot. Chapter 111 Smiles needs to have a bath and change but she can¡¯t do that because only one room is avable and she doesn¡¯t want to see Keane. She lies back on the sofa trying so hard to sleep but to no avail. It bothers her to know he doesn¡¯t care anymore. Her body is sticky and she sweats. Unable to keep on, she walks into the room. ¡°I need a bath,¡± Smiles said, staring at the man on the bed who was busily working on his phone as if she wasn¡¯t talking to him. ¡°I don¡¯t think I am carrying the bath with me, am I?¡± Keane asked not taking his eyes off his phone. Smiles stare at him, tired. She has no choice but to take everything, it¡¯s not like she chose to be stuck here with him. ¡°I need a change of clothes!¡± She adds. ¡°I don¡¯t have any,¡± Keane tells her to her face. She frowns, ¡°what do you mean by that?¡± She fumes, annoyed by his words. ¡°Easy, I don¡¯t have any clothes to offer you¡± He pressed on. ¡°Why not? ¡°Smiles asked, she didn¡¯t know if she should cry orugh. ¡°no! The question here should be ¡°why should I?¡± Keane corrects. ¡°Why should you? Are you kidding me?¡± Smiles runs her hands on her hair,¡± You lock me up in here, and you sit there and asked me why should you?¡± She was furious now. ¡°Don¡¯t me me¡± Keane sounds so calm andposed. Why won¡¯t he? He was basically enjoying every scene. He was enjoying her being all red in anger and shy from embarrassment. ¡°You are an ass hole¡± She cursed. ¡°I don¡¯t share my clothes with anyone except, so if you know you are my wife, then you are wee to take anything but if you know you ain¡¯t, no trespass,¡± Keane said, Deep down, he was dying ofughter but outside, he was solid as a rock. It¡¯s his test on her, if she takes his clothes, he will believe she is still into her but if she doesn¡¯t, then he will skip nning B. ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous!¡± She stumps out of the room, furious. ¡°He can¡¯t be that stupid to think I will fall for it, never¡± She murmurs to herself, pacing back and forth in the living room. After a long time, Smiles couldn¡¯t take any more of her irritating smell. ¡°Fine,¡± She said and entered the room. She makes sure to take the most expensive dress in his closet and his suit but without a second thought, she doesn¡¯t think she will be able to wear it. ¡°What do I care about?¡± She grumbles, not looking at where she¡¯s going, she almost bumps into Keane but luckily she doesn¡¯t. ¡°I see you¡¯ve finally decided to take your role,¡± He said, moving closer. Smiles and and steps back unconsciously, ¡°I¡¯m not doing this for you¡± she defends. Keane smiles, ¡°I know that¡± he never stops approaching until his Smiles can¡¯t move any further. She was stopped by the wall behind her. Keane leans down, and and caresses her cheeks with the tip of his nose. So much as Smiles wanted to have this feeling of him by her side, of snuggling closer to his side as he enveloped her in his arms, she couldn¡¯t brush away the hoteldy. With everything she¡¯s got, she pushes him away, sending him two steps back.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°Go away, I hate you. So much that it hurts, I hate you gots and everything. I hate how you look at me, I hate when you smirk at me, I hate how stupid I believed in you, and hate how you make me feel even when I try to stop myself from feeling a thing, and above all, I hate how my stupid heart keeps beating for you. I just¡­ hate¡­ you¡± Smiles slowly fall to the ground crying. Keane was surprised by her sudden confession, he wasn¡¯t expecting any. ¡°Every time I choose to give you a chance, you always ruin it. I knew love has always been a pain in the ass but never would I have thought it would be this painful, choking me up¡± Smiles said in between her sobs.¡± I hate you, I hate you¡±Shee keeps on repeating the phrase. Keane tries to reach out to her but she pushes him away, ¡°don¡¯t touch me with those stinky hands of yours, I hate your guts¡± she yells, stunning Keane. ¡°Go meet the hoteldy, she will better give you what you want¡± With that, Smiles and left for the bath. Understanding what she meant, Keane couldn¡¯t help but smile. It was all his n, to make her jealous. To believe something really happened between them. When she came in, she didn¡¯t react. He thought she never cared or she didn¡¯t notice but with what just happened now, he is certain she is one hundred percent, Jealous. Regardless of what will happen, Keane is hellbent on taking Smiles home. He¡¯s promised gGrandmaShiley that he will bring her back, not only for Grandma but for himself too. He needs her so much, he tastes it and it¡¯s no fun. Life without her is not worth living. He walks into the bath and closes the door behind him. His eyes stay glued to the nudedy before him, her body curves have doubled by a hundred percent making it two hundred percent. He watched her clean herself, but the silent soning from her made his heart twist in his chest. He moved to her and hugged her from behind, there was nothing he left to say. Smiles couldn¡¯t help but cry, letting it all out. ¡°Why did you do it?¡± She asked between her sobsbing. He didn¡¯t respond, and neither did he care about the rainy shower. He turns her to face him. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it, I promise you¡± His tone was low and promising. Smiles pull away, still not convinced. ¡°Thatdy, did you two?¡± she couldn¡¯tplete her words. ¡°I¡¯ve never broken any of the promises I made to you. Nothing happened, it was all my n to get you jealous¡± he exins. Smiles cried at the same time, she wasughing. She feels so relieved hearing him say nothing happened between them. She pounced on him, hugging him like there was no tomorrow. It feels like a lifetime without him and here she is, feelingfort once again, in his arms. The arms of the man he¡¯s always loved and can¡¯t stop loving. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I left, I was so hurt that I totally ignored your pains and struggle. I¡¯m sorry for being such an emotional bastard, I¡¯m sorry for hurting you all these years thinking I was the victim ¡± She cries, feeling bad for being so blind. Keane had no words left, he hugged her with everything in him. She is his wife, his forever. His bones and cartge scream calling out to her, there is no way he will ever be able to spend another second without her in his life. Chapter 112 Keane captures her lips, kissing her as gently and passionately as ever. How he misses this, the sweet taste of her mouth. It feels like heaven on earth, no! She is his heaven on earth. Smiles didn¡¯t pull away, she embraced him, pulling him closer for more. Her body was getting hotter with every passing second, she could swear she was dyingly wanting him, all of him. Her hands travel under his t-shirt, and she helps him take it off. As if being punished, her hands locate his pants as she pulls them down. They never break away from their intense kiss, ¡°Don¡¯t you ever, ever again leave me Smiles. I¡¯ve never felt so lost and dead in my life until you made me face it¡± Keane said their lips and kissed her hard. Smiles heartaches, she knows she ¡±s caused it all. If only she had stayed, they would have been together by now, no one would¡¯ve been hurt and her children wouldn¡¯t have been separated from their dad. She pulled him in in response, there were absolutely no words left to say how sorry she was. Keane grabs her ass, pushes her up, and makes her wrap her legs around his torso. He frees his legs from his panties and leans her against the wall. His hands locate her breasts, kneading on them. ¡°Ahhh!¡± Smiles cries out, grinding her pussy on his hard member. Keane wasn¡¯t ready to take her yet, he wanted to feel her again, her body curves, her now big breast, and her round ass. He wants to worship her just the way he always does, and more. ¡°Take me, please¡­. I need you inside me¡± Smiles cries, unlike the other times, she was the one telling him what she wanted boldly without him asking. He so much wanted to tease her but his body won¡¯t let him, he was so eager and hungry to bury himself inside her tight and heavenly pussy. He position his rocky big shaft on her push-in, She was tight as fuck, and couldn¡¯t stop himself from groaning. Smiles could feel her pussy walls stretching out, it was painful but she didn¡¯t stop him. It¡¯s been five years since she had anything painful like this after childbirth. She sticks her nails into his back, eyes closed as she tries to calm down. Keane didn¡¯t mind having her love marks on him, only she could make him love what he never saw himself loving. ¡°You¡¯re so tight¡± he murmured into her ears, Smiles was still trying to calm down from the pain and all she could do was nod. Keane pulls her head and makes her face him, ¡°I love you, so much. And no matter what happens, always know that it will always be you, and our children. No one else¡± he reminds her of the promise he made. Smiles feel the touch, she kisses him with everything she¡¯s got.¡± I love you too, a lot more than I thought I did. I tried stopping myself from loving you but I couldn¡¯t, I just couldn¡¯t help but fall for you all over again in every trial¡± she confessed. ¡± Don¡¯t you ever stop yourself from loving me, not ever¡± Keane said and kissed her. ¡°never again¡±Smiles struggle and say in-between their lips. With that, Keane adjusts her and starts moving slowly on and out of her. He increases his pace, going deeper and faster. She moans in response, allowing him to go all the way in and out. Keane could feel his release around the corner, but he was in no way giving in. He pulls out, makes her turn around, and faces him with her ass. Before he pushes in, he crunches down and sucks on her right butt cheek, while his left hand massages the left. His two fingers made their way into her pussy, he stroked her stimting her release, ying with her clit. She pushed her ass up, demanding for more. As always, she was impatient. Keane pulls his fingers and reces it with his tongue. The clicking sound of his tongue on her pussy could be heard, his tongue moving in and out of her, tasting all the delicious juiceing from her pussy. ¡°Mmm¡­ more, please!¡± Smiles begs, rubbing her ass on his face.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g He continues tongue fucking her, pretending not to hear her plea. His tongue moves greedily in and out of her, demanding more of her juice. The pleasure was too much for smiles to handle and before she knew it, she squirted so hard on his face. Her legs shiver uncontrobly, as she tries to support herself on the wall but it is too wet for her to hold on to. Keane wraps his hands around her waist, holding her firm as he devours all of the sweet juice she poured out. He didn¡¯t stop there, after he was done cleaning her dry, he positioned his hard member that had been begging for his attention on her entrance and pushed in. It wasn¡¯t as tight as before, just like how she always tightened his dick and had a wonderful time moving in and out of her pussy. He hugs her from behind, kissing on her neck while his hands pleases her breast ying with her hard nipples. With one final thrust, he found his release and so did she. It was a wonderful feeling for Smiles, a new and mind-blowing one. She has seen herself squirting before but just now, Keane made her know it¡¯s very possible. Only he can make her feel the real meaning of love, passion, and lust. Keane didn¡¯t pull out just yet, he was still trying to calm down from the excess pleasure. Keane circles her in his arms, ¡°I love you Smiles, ¡± he confesses for the nth time. ¡°You¡¯ve said that for a hundred times now,¡± Smiles jokes. ¡°And I will keep on saying it for the rest of my entire existence, being reborn or next,¡± Keane said with all seriousness and honesty in his voice. ¡°It will always and forever be you¡± he adds. Chapter 113 Keane carries Smiles out of the bath, she doesn¡¯t refuse. She let herself get consumed in his sweet and fresh scent of nature and mint. Her hands circle his neck, face buried in the crock of his neck. He ced her on the bed with so much care as if dealing with the most fragile and precious thing in the world¡­ Well, she is his most precious treasure and possession. So yes, he ought to treat her as such. He pulled out the hair dryer from the cupboard by the side, it was as though he knew he¡¯d need it. Smiles didn¡¯tin, and she was enjoying every bit of what he was offering. She¡¯s missed this for a long time¡­ five years isn¡¯t five days and only God knows how much she has been struggling with herself on those long lonely nights, keeping her cravings to herself. It sucks but she had to, she has experienced it all. Life without him is not worth calling it life. Keane¡¯s long fingers run through her hair as the dryer blows on it. Smiles eyes shut close, enjoying the sensation of his fingers on her hair. ¡°Hubby?¡± She calls out all of a sudden. Keane hums in response, he looks so focused on what he¡¯s doing. Not even his office work had made him look this focused, never! Only Smiles can make him do the impossible. Smiles turn to him, ¡°I want you¡± she tells him straight to the face not hiding anything. She neither feels shy nor embarrassed to tell her husband she wants him But Keane deliberately refused to understand her. ¡°I¡¯m right here!¡± He said calmly, still frying on her hair. Smiles take in a deep breath. She knows he understands her but deliberately chooses to be clueless. ¡°I want you, inside of me¡­ I want us to make love again¡± She takes the hair dryer from him, switches it off, and ces it on the table. She was naked, her hard nipples pointed straight at him as she walked to him, caressing her soft body on his nakedness. ¡°Let me take charge, let me love you the way I ought to. Let me enjoy you, even if it¡¯s for a night!¡± She was hushed by his finger on her lips. ¡°It will never be for a night, this is our forever, and ever!¡± He said it with utmost certainty. Smiles lips broaden in a smile, ¡°So like my hubby!¡± She tiptoes and kisses him, her hands caressing his bare chest to his face. With just a push from her, he went all the way down falling on the bed. She crawled forward, straddling him in between her thighs. She kissed him again but pulled away not long, she was teasing him ¡°I want it slow, hubby¡­ very slow¡± She whispered into his ears, ¡°I want to feel you, all of you in me at a very slow pace. I want to savor this moment, of us making love in the slowest yet intense way ever¡­ slower, is better¡± she bites on his earlobe. Keane shiver beneath taking in a haggard breath. His left-hand circles her waist while his right caresses her smooth back. ¡± Whatever my queen wishes, so be it¡± He licks her face. That alone left Smiles blushing but she didn¡¯t quiver as she moved on with her ns on taking things slow. She didn¡¯t need him to do anything to get her wet, she could feel her madness rubbing on him down there but she wasn¡¯t willing to go in right away. She pushes herself down and grabs onto his rock-hard monster with a smile on her face. Keane was staring, eager to see what she had in mind. Seeing the look on his face, Smiles was more than ready to make him feel it all and more. She lowers her head on him and licks his sensitive spot as her lips sp the head of his dick in her mouth. She pulls away and licks her lips while staring at him in the eyes. Keane falls back, unable to take it. That look, the way she licked his cock and then her lips was the most seductive way ever. He can feel his bones screaming, begging to touch her. Smile¡¯s tongue moves up and down his dick, giving him the soft sensation of her tongue and the caress of her teeth against his skin. Her slow and sexy movement left him breathless and, at the same time screaming for more. He reached out to her round heart-shaped ass and folded the left cheek. His finger slides into her pussy, moving in and out at the same slow pace she is giving him Smiles aimed at pleasing him but that changed when his fingers prated her pussy, her ability to hold on was gone. She pulls away and positions herself on him, she lets herself slightly down slowly, feeling every stretch of her walls as she goes further. She only stopped when she waspletely down, slowly, moving to and fro, grinding her pussy on him Keane responds by pulling her closer and capturing her lips, arms wrapped around her tiny waist. ¡°You are so bad!¡± He murmurs in her ears, breath haggard. ¡°For you, yes¡± She responded the same way he always does. ¡°Hmmm¡­ I love it¡± He swapped their position before she could process things. ¡°That¡¯s cheating¡± Smilesins but lets him take control. ¡°It can¡¯t be all fair, or it won¡¯t be fun and memorable¡± He whispers huskily into her ears, pushing in and out of her just as slow as she wanted. His hands reach for hers, he interlocks their fingers together and pulls her hands over her head. ¡°You drive me crazy, I love to be mad for you, for your body. Lust and love is everything I feel about you¡± he pushes himself down to her breasts and captures the left. Smiles could feel her toes curl up, her release was near. She wraps her legs around him and pulls him for a kiss. She wanted this moment to be her forever, even though she wished for a forever with him, only they can make that forever. She reaches out to his hands this time and interlocks their fingers, the pleasure she gets from holding hands with him during sex is more than just the work amazing. It feels so different, she can feel her heart flutter to his every stroke and caress, and his hands tangled to hers making her even more sure of their forever. With a single thrust from him, She found her release, shivering beneath him. Keane had two more thrusts before he found his release, both groaning in each other¡¯s arms. Smiles could swear there is no ce she will ever want to be but his arms. He is her home, her Forever.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Chapter 114 ¡°Let¡¯s go home,¡± He said, putting on his panties. He¡¯s been longing to see his kids, it hurts to know he wasn¡¯t there when they were born and he doesn¡¯t me Smiles for anything. Anyone could have reacted the same way if being ced in her shoes. ¡°Are you sure you are willing to face Thousands of millions of questions from your two little geniuses?¡± Asked smiling, still lying on the bedpletely naked without a care in the world. ¡°We can stay here all day loving each other¡± she teased, climbing down the bed and walking to where he was standing.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°I would love to, only after I take you back home, with them of course¡± Keane knew what he wanted, there was no way he would take the chance of doing what was right. Smiles couldn¡¯t tell how happy she felt hearing him say those words, ¡®he will take her home, to their home. The home she¡¯s once loved with passion, but not anymore.¡¯ She wraps her long slender hands around his torso, ¡°I don¡¯t need to go home because I am home, you, Keane Austin is my home¡­ our home¡± She leans against his hardback, sniffing his pleasant smell. Keane turns to her, circling her in his arms. ¡°So cheesy with your words¡± he ces a light kiss on her lips, ¡± You and our kids are my home, that¡¯s for sure but I have to take you back home, Grandma will crucify me if I don¡¯t¡± he exins. Smiles chuckles, she¡¯s totally forgotten all about Grandma Shiley. Not like she doesn¡¯t love her, but¡­ there is always a but. ¡°I¡¯m I bad to have forgotten about her and want to be with you, and our kids?¡± She asked, feeling guilty. Keane folded her face in his hands and kissed her forehead. ¡°No, my love, you ain¡¯t. All I see is a beautiful goddess who wishes to spend her happiness ever after with a mere human like me alongside her demigod kids¡¯ ¡® he jokes. Smiles were tomato red, ¡°I better get ready now before you get me demanding for another session of intense love making¡± she jokes and opens the closet only to realize there are no clothes that fit her size¡­ only male dresses were avable. ¡°What am I going to wear?¡± She asked, turning to Keane with a frown. ¡°Do you need one? You can just hide inside me, while I drive you home¡± Keane teases. ¡°You know I will, don¡¯t bluff with me¡± Smiles crossed her hands over her chest, head tilted to the side. Her naked self being all bossy and serious before him was a big turn-on. Keane bites on his lips and gulps down his umted saliva nervously. ¡°Be right back!¡± With that, he left the room. A satisfying and victorious smile crept on Smiles¡¯s face, she knew she got him and it made her feel so good¡­ very. Keane walks back into the room with a new set of clothes. ¡°Thank you, DARLING!¡± Smiles stressed the word darling taking the dress from him, but she didn¡¯t forget to caress his hands and wink at him before running into the bath and closing the door as fast as she could. Keane could only smile, knowing she was teasing him, dealing with him in the most dangerous yet sexiest way ever. ¡°I promise to make you beg, dear wife. You will call out to my name as many times as you can, unable to keep count, begging me to move fast and when I do, you will beg me to go slow and easy on you but I won¡¯t.¡± He pauses, hands caressed on the door as if feeling her on the other side of the door. ¡°I will make you squirm and squirt so much that you wish you hadn¡¯t tested my sanity. And by the time I¡¯m done, you won¡¯t have the strength to breathe or move. Then, I will slowly love your body, and worship and adore every inch. You will be able to feel it, of course, your consciousness will be at its peak but the strength to move won¡¯t be there. I will do it till you drift to sleep and when you wake up, I will still be there, loving your body¡± He stopped. He was getting hot, he could feel it. His lips pulled up in a smile, it¡¯s funny how he intended to get her wet and horny but he was falling for it. ¡± Just be ready dear wife, it¡¯s payback time¡± His voice was husky and low. Smiles heard him clearly, she didn¡¯t know why but she was trembling just imagining him doing all that he¡¯s promised to do to her. Shaking away her naughty thoughts, she gets herself all dressed in a pair of designer trench ck coats and white pants with a crop white top inside. Keane¡¯s mouth dropped at the sight of her beautiful self, it was the first time he had seen her in such a dressing style, and God! She looks like a model, not quite suited for a model but something more. ¡°Look good?¡± Smiles asked, smiling so charmingly. Her smiles right now made her look extravagantly gorgeous. ¡± Yeah¡­ yeah!¡± Keane said after finding his voice again. ¡°More than the word good! ¡± He continues. With a smile, She walks to the mirror and brushes her hair, tying it into a clean bun. Her ck heels made her look taller than usual, but even with that, she still couldn¡¯t meet his nose. She didn¡¯t walk with her perfumes, so she had no spray but Keane in his good will offered her his. ¡°I love to smell myself on you, let everyone know you are taken.¡± He murmurs in her ears and sprays perfumes on them while kissing her. ¡°Mine¡± he murmurs, pulling away from the kiss. ¡°Common now, let¡¯s go get our babies¡± Keane grabbed her by the waist, leading her outside. Chapter 115 ¡°Mom is back!¡± Smiles said over her voice, arms wide open inviting her babies for a hug. Nate and Kate were on the sofa ying, and as soon as they heard their mom¡¯s voice, they hurriedly ran to her. As promised, Nate allows Kate to take the lead and embrace their mom first before him.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. The feeling of having her babies in her arms warms her heart. Smiles kiss on their forehead, cupped on her face. ¡°How are my sweets doing?¡± She asked, with a big smile stered on her face. ¡°We waited for you but you never came,¡± Kateins, pouting. ¡°And grandma said you went for a meeting, why did you take this long?¡± Nate adds, eyes are all puppy-like. ¡°I¡¯m sorry babies, mama had a lot to handle but I promise not to ever leave you guys alone, you know you are my sunshine and my moon, huh?¡± Smiles tickle them on their tummy. Both giggled in response, feeling happy to see their mama again. All these while, Keane has been standing silently behind watching them. The smile on his face was beyond what he could have imagined. The sight of his wife and kids, being all adorable and loving, makes him feelplete. Theyplete him, in every way possible. Nate¡¯s gaze was met with Keane, but he pretended not to see him. He cloaks Smiles¡¯ arms, unwilling to let go. Kate on the other hand rushed to Keane with a big smile, ¡°You are our papa, right?¡± She asked with sparkling eyes. Keane furrows his brow, trying to understand where she got it from. He can¡¯t remember Smiles introducing them. Smile froze to her spot, stupefied. She turns to Keane who stares at her with a questioning gaze. She responded with a shrug,pletely honest. Keane crunches down to the little girl¡¯s level, the sight of her beautiful tiny self reminds him so much of Little Smiles. Her smiles and eyes, the way she tilts her head to the sight, scanning him thoroughly. He didn¡¯t know why but he found himself loving it, everything about her ¡°How did you know?¡± Keane asked, shing his perfectly well-shaped white teeth. ¡°Uncle Derrick¡­ he came here yesterday and showed us your picture¡± she exins, voice excited. Keane was dumbstruck when he heard her mention Derrick, well not like he didn¡¯t expect but, he didn¡¯t know they had gotten this close so soon. ¡°You are right, I am your papa!¡± There was no need for Keane to prolong anything, he missed them and all he wants is to take them home, to their home. Kate was super excited hearing him admit, so she turned to her mom to get onest confirmation. With Smiles¡¯s nod, she pounced on Keane. Keane was happy she epted him with any questions, hisrge hands wrapped around her tiny body, enjoying theforting feeling of his daughter in his arms. ¡°You will drive me to school, I want my friends to see my papa. They all said we don¡¯t have one but I will prove them wrong, I will show them my papa¡± Kate was too happy to contain her happiness. ¡°Do they bully you because you don¡¯t have a papa?¡± Keane asked, caressing her hair gently. Kate shakes her head in denial, ¡°no¡­ Nate always beats them to the pop.¡± She exins. Keane¡¯s eyes fall again on the little boy who hadn¡¯t made a sound and has been hugging his mom for God knows how long. ¡°Nate?¡± Keane calls out but is stunned by how Hash rebukes him ¡°I don¡¯t need you, I don¡¯t want a papa¡± N, ate said in all honesty. Smiles and Keane were stunned. Though Smiles knew Nate had never been a fan when they talked about Keane, she didn¡¯t know he really meant it. ¡°He doesn¡¯t like you, he is mad at you¡± Kate whispers to Keane. Keane nods in understanding, ¡°Why don¡¯t you want one? ¡± He asked, staring at the little boy. Nate didn¡¯t know why he didn¡¯t want a papa, maybe he did. He doesn¡¯t like having to share his mom¡¯s attention with anyone. Nate turns to Keane, with a frown.¡± I mama to forget all about me¡± he said, honestly. Smiles eyes open wide, she so much wishes tough but she knows she can¡¯t. ¡°Why would you say that, honey?¡±Asked Smiles. ¡°My friends told me their dad always gets all their mom¡¯s attention and love and care. I don¡¯t want to be left in a corner ¡± Nate exins feeling sad. ¡± Oh no! You will never be left in a corner, you will always be with me, right here as always.¡± Smiles at the little boy of how important he is to her. Keane couldn¡¯t believe he was ndly denied him all because of a petty reason. Well, he understands him well, and he sure knows his son is possessive and jealous just like him¡­ that makes the little boy worth being called an Austin. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be scared Nate, I don¡¯t bite and I¡¯m not a caster¡± Keane jokes, arms open wide inviting the little boy for a hug. ¡°Promise not to interfere and always let Mama have a lot of time with us?¡± Nate said all serious. Keane knows he won¡¯t keep to such a promise, there is no way on earth he will be able to stay without wanting Smiles all to himself but he has to fake it anyway¡­ lying is the key. ¡°I promise!¡± Keane said and Nate¡¯s smiles widened. Without anything stopping him, he throws himself into his dad¡¯s arms, happy and excited. Chapter 116 Are you sure you want to do this?¡± Keane asked, making sure she wasn¡¯t pushing herself too hard. Smiles nods, ¡°Yes!¡± She said with all certainty. They are set to leave, but Fiona isn¡¯t back yet. Smiles knows it¡¯s not right to leave without saying goodbye but she isn¡¯t ready to stay any longer away from Keane. Based on what the maid said, Fiona will being back in a day or two and that¡¯s a lot of time to waste doing nothing. ¡°You look conflicted¡± Keane didn¡¯t bid around the bush, he could tell her so much wish to go yet something was holding her back. ¡°Mom, she isn¡¯t home and I need to inform her¡± Skiles exined, resting her butts on the sofa. ¡°I¡¯d advise we wait for her to return¡± Keane proposed knowing how unfair it would be for him to take them away just like that. ¡°I¡¯d love to but she won¡¯t being anytime soon¡­Not today ¡± Smiles cries with no tears, covering her head with her palms. ¡± No stress then, leave her a message. ¡± Keane walks to her side,¡± maybe a note or message¡­Anyone¡± Smiles¡¯s face sparkles, ¡°great idea, god! Why didn¡¯t I think of this?¡± She groans, chuckling. ¡°That¡¯s why you need me, to help you out with your stress and difficulties. And your desires too¡± Keane leans forward and caresses her neck with the tip of his nose. ¡°Mmm, great talk but no, thank you!¡± Smilesughs, stands up from her seat, and walks outside. ¡°Let¡¯s get going, I really can¡¯t wait to see Grandma and Grandpa again,¡± She said in her voice. She feels so excited to see Grandma Shiley again after a long time. She can¡¯t quite remember all her dottings and sweet praises. It meant more to her, only now she sees it. With a smile, Keane follows her behind. They entered the car and left. They arrived at the airport in no time, Keane¡¯s royal blue color private jet was already waiting for them. ¡°Do you win this, papa?¡± Kate asked arms circled around Keane¡¯s neck as she stared at the beautifulrge yet beautiful jet before her. Keane hums in response, ¡°it¡¯s all yours¡± he informs, cing the little girl on her feet. Excited, Kate rushed to her brother and pulled on him, ¡°Papa says it¡¯s ours, let¡¯s go ride together¡± She was so happy, that Nate followed her behind. Both ran and climbed on it, giggling. ¡°Be careful, don¡¯t run too fast¡± Smiles said over her voice, concerned and worried they might trip and fall. The duo didn¡¯t pay any attention to what their mother was saying as they continued running. Keane hugged Smiles from behind, ¡°Cool down, they are big enough to watch out for themselves¡± he teased, sniffing her hair and kissing it. ¡°That face shouldn¡¯t be growing, I want to see it glow¡± He whispers into her ears. ¡± So cheesy with your words, lucky you have met ya match,¡± Smiles said, chuckling as she made her way to the jet. Kate sat back on the white seat ever sofortably, eyes staring at the beautiful view of LA city. ¡°Are we going toe back here sometime?¡± She asked. She has been wondering what will be of her friends when she¡¯s gone. It was sudden and she didn¡¯t get the time to tell them goodbye. It saddens her to know, she will miss them. ¡°Yes, mama says we wille and visit Grandma sometimes¡± Nate responded, he was busily ying his game when he heard his sister ask and he didn¡¯t mind responding. Nate¡¯s gaze falls on Keane and Smiles, they sit so close to each other as Smiles leans on his shoulder, smiling. Nate always loves spending time ying his video game but not this time, he climbs down and walks to them. With no words, he pushed Keane to the side creating space in-between them. He climbs and makes himselffortable, pulls Smiles down so she can lie her head on his shoulder instead. Smiles stares at Keane with an apology gaze, she pulls the little boy even closer, enjoying his tiny warm self. Keane didn¡¯t know if he shouldugh or cry, just when he was about toin, Kate caught his attention. With a smile, he carries her and lets her lie in his arms. If Nate refuses for him to be with Smiles, then at least, he will be with her little self. ¡°Yet to start!¡± Smiles murmurs, caressing Nate¡¯s hair. While the ne flew above the sky, the family had happy times with each other.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. The son for the mother and the daughter for the father. Nate will make sure to keep his mom¡¯s hands tangled around him so she won¡¯t touch his dad. They finally arrived in New York after four hours and fifty-seven minutes of sitting. Keane¡¯s car was already waiting for them, and their ride home was short and less noisy because the two adorable little geniuses were sleeping. The car slowed down before the big white mansion, Smiles stepped out with Nate in her arms. The sun was preparing to settle for the day but the beauty of the house stayed in its usually attractive and shiny state. Tears rolled down her cheek, no words could be formed as she stared at the big house. Keane¡¯s hand circles his left hand around her shoulder, he knows what she¡¯s thinking. It¡¯s kind of hrious but it¡¯s their most beautiful of treasure moments, they all give them a wonderful love story. ¡°Remember when I came here for the first time?¡± Smiles asked, wiping away her tears. ¡± You were here when I arrived with Derrick¡± She chuckles at the realization Keane wasn¡¯t at home. It was Derrick who brought her home. ¡°I thought it would be just for a year and after that, I will never have anything to do with you. I¡¯d promised myself never to love you or have no string of attraction¡± She smiles and turns to him. ¡°But I was wrong, I felt for you the same day we had our contract signed and you asked me never to love you,¡± she said, remembering how hot he was that day, with only his towel on, damp hair falling to his face and his perfect body figure¡­ ¡°Those eyes of yours left me drowning in them, but it is funny how I never seem to have the voice to scream out loud and call for help¡­ ¡°She smiles at the memories of her gazing into those beautiful sets of gray eyes unable to look away¡­ ¡°I¡¯m happy I didn¡¯t call for help, I never needed saving¡± Keane didn¡¯t know why but hearing her confess made his heart flutter in his chest, he so much wished to kiss her and tell her she had always been the one. ¡°When I left for the first time, I thought it was over. I knew there was no way I could survive without you but I had to let go, to see if I could paddle myself in the boat I had made but I couldn¡¯t. I had be so attached that it felt like I would die if I attempted to stay away.¡± Her smile was dreamy yet lovely.¡± But you came for me, thest thing I would have thought of. You brought me back to this mansion, your home and you made it mine too. Just like a king, you made me your queen and your forever, being your queen, you became my King and my eternal. ¡± ¡°It was wonderful but life has a lot to show us, but that didn¡¯t stop us from being together. For the third time, I¡¯m standing before this same mansion, your home, my home but I¡¯m no longer alone and neither am I with you¡­ we are standing together with our babies, our bundle of joy¡­ the evidence of our love¡± Smiles didn¡¯t she was already crying. Keane caresses her hair, and ces a light kiss on her lips.¡±I¡¯ve never been left speechless in my entire life until I saw you at the bar, I guess I fell for you there and then but refused to ept it¡­ but now, I know better. ¡± He leads her into the mansion. Unlike thest time, he was with family, apletely happy family. It was indeed a happy family but the father and son duo still have some scores to settle, and neither of them are willing to lose to the other, neither do they want to share¡­ The decision on who wins and who loses is based on them. Chapter 117 They are so adorable!¡± Keanements staring at the sleeping face of Kate and Nate. ¡°What really happened?¡± Smiles asked, she¡¯s been thinking about thest scene that happened between him and Lisa. Keane raises a brow questioningly at her, demanding more boration. Smiles closed the door behind, ¡°The day of our wedding, what happened?¡± She faces him, hoping to get him to say something. Keane breathed out, and in a swift movement he carried her up heading to their room.¡± You need rest, I will help wash you off¡± he said, and kissed her forehead. He doesn¡¯t want to talk about it ¡¯cause he knows the mastermind behind their unsessful wedding and he doesn¡¯t want to tell her knowing how badly she will react. Like his favorite poem he knows every word and its meanings, and so is Smiles to him. He knows she thinks with her heart not with her head, and when she is hurt, she jumps to conclusions without a second thought. Smiles stare at the face of the one person she loves the most, without measure. She knows he¡¯s trying to avoid the topic but that¡¯s only a push for her to persist knowing he has something to say.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°Don¡¯t avoid my questions, hubby¡­¡± Smiles said, reminding him she needed an answer. Keane enters their room and ces her on the bed, aspared to thest time she saw his room it waspletely different. It was decorated with her favorite color, blue with light shining everywhere. The darkness was no longer a thing to remember. Slowly, Keane starts taking off her dress. She let him take off her trench coat but when he reached for her crop top, she held his hands stopping him. ¡°So eager to clean me?¡± Smiles asked, brow raised. ¡°With pleasure,¡± Keane responded with a smile. ¡°Give me an answer, only then you will be allowed to clean me up, as many times as you want¡± She licks her lips ever so slowly, and winks at him. Of course, Keane was expecting this but no matter how much he pictured things out, there is always a way she gets to send him to the edge and beyond with the simplest things. ¡°Fine!¡± He sits by her side. ¡°The night before our wedding, I received a call from Lisa saying you wish you see me onest time before we get married. It was weird, I know you and Lisa ain¡¯t that close but when she mentioned you sneaking out of home, I didn¡¯t think twice¡± he paused, eyes on Smiles. Smiles on the other hand silently listen to him talk, while trying to understand everything. ¡°What happened after that?¡± She asked, curious to know more. ¡°It was all a n, not Lisa¡¯s but someone. Still haven¡¯t been able to know who did it but I¡¯m on it¡± Keane lies, there is no way he will tell Smiles her mom is responsible for everything. Even behind the Warren¡¯s downfall. ¡°We were both threatening to y along, I won¡¯t give in. But when they mentioned you, putting your life at stake, I couldn¡¯t help but abide. I didn¡¯t know what they wanted and who they were after. Lisa on the other hand just found out about her pregnancy and was happy, ready to tell Derrick. She wanted to give him the good news on the following day, on our wedding day knowing it would be bigger and the best news for everyone, especially Derrick, but she was forced to put it on me.¡± Keane exins, pulling Smiles into his embrace. She was crying with no sound, she felt pity for Lisa knowing how hurt it must have been for her. ¡± I¡¯m sorry, for being a jerk and an unreasonable wife, I¡¯m sorry! ¡± Smiles cries, hugging him. ¡± It¡¯s not your fault, I never med you and I will never. ¡± Keaneforts her, she is his wife and his love. There is no way he will ever see fault in her. ¡± Have you¡­ have you gotten any clue about the person behind it? Why did he/she do such a thing?¡± Smiles asked in between her sobbing. ¡°Not yet but I promise to get whosoever is responsible,¡± Keane assured, caressing her hair. Her sobs slowly died down, and Keane wiped away her tears. ¡°Even when you cry, you still look as beautiful as ever¡± he kissed her swollen eyes. Smiles couldn¡¯t help but giggle, ¡°Stop messing around!¡± She pushed him away. ¡°What! No way¡­ I can¡¯t possibly be joking,¡± He raises her head to meet his gaze, ¡± I¡¯m being truthful and honest, you are so beautiful even when you cry¡± Smiles didn¡¯t want to believe he was being cheesy and yful but the honesty in his eyes left her speechless.¡± How am I so blessed to have such a loving and caring man as a husband? His words, his caresses, the way he looks at me, his kiss¡­ I always melt to nothingness whenever he¡¯s around, ahh! I¡¯m going crazy insane, but I like it¡± she said in her mind, eyes on the god-like beauty before her. Face crimson red. ¡± Time for queen treatment,¡± Keane said and picked her up, walking into the bath. He gently undresses her, taking away everything that¡¯s stopping him from seeing her nudity. When he was done, he ced her on the toilet pot and turned the tap open as the warm water fell into the bathtub. He made sure the water was cool enough before putting her in. Smiles couldn¡¯t stop herself from blushing, not like he¡¯s never bathed her before but it¡¯s the first time he¡¯s doing it in a bathtub. Keane was super gentle, his touches were like feathers enough to leave her begging for more. He rubs on her legs, ying tag with her long straight slender toes. When he was done with her body, he moved up to her hair, made her lean behind as he applied shampoo, and started watching off the foams, his fingers running through her scalp. Smiles closes her eyes, feeling the sweet sensation of her lifetime. ¡°It will be better if he gets to bathe me forever,¡± she thought, smiling. He carries her out, makes sure to patch her dry, and ces her on the bed while he applies nice olive oil lotion on her smooth silky body before getting her dressed in a spaghetti strap see-through nightwear. He tugged her under the sheet and rushed into the bath. After some time, he came out all clean and fresh and got himself dressed in his gray sweatpants and a cream-white t-shirt. ¡± Daddy¡¯s back¡± He jokes, climbing on the bed. Smiles snug herself close to him, burying herself in his arms.¡± I feel like a queen, ¡± she confessed. ¡°That¡¯s because you are a queen¡± Keane exins, Smiles and shakes her head in denial.¡±I mean real queen¡± she exins. He pulled her head up, Smiles didn¡¯t resist, and their gaze met. ¡°You are my queen, that¡¯s all that matters. I pledge my loyalty and live love only to you, to put you first, no one new and to love you all through my existence in this life be it now or the next¡± he said. Smiles blushed so hard that her cheeks could be seen all red, more than tomato. ¡°Remember, you¡¯ve got a second me¡­ don¡¯t say what you won¡¯t be able to keep¡± She jokes reminding him of Kate. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, I¡¯ll love you but the same¡­ no, yours is way more¡± he kissed on her forehead. ¡± As for Nate, we¡¯ve got a lot to settle. But we¡¯ll love ourselves as the men in the house, youdies are our priority and responsibilities¡± ¡°I love you so much, hubby,¡± Smiles confesses, crossing her legs over him. ¡± I love you too¡± Keane pulls her in, caressing her back. ¡± Can we just stay like this for the night, hugging and enjoying each other? ¡± Smiles proposed, resting her head on his chest. It was the same idea Keane had, and he had no objective to it ¡°Anything for you¡± he murmured but Smiles was able to get him. The night was young but the couples were willing to hug each other for a lifetime. With so much love in the air, both were drawn to theirnd of fantasy, only this time, it was real and not only a dream. Chapter 118 Grandma!¡± Smiles calls, excitedly as she walks to Grandma Shiley who rxingly sits back on the chair in the garden. She seems busy, staring at something she¡¯s holding. Hearing the voice of a familiar someone, Grandma Shiley turns behind. Her eyes grew wide in disbelief, yet the excitement was clearly seen. ¡°S-smiles?¡± Grandma Shiley calls out, voice stuttering. She couldn¡¯t believe her eyes, it¡¯s been a long since she felt this happy, and here she was, experiencing it. ¡°Oh lord, I¡¯ve seen it all, take me now¡± Grandma Shiley cries. Arms spread wide inviting Smiles for a hug, Smiles happily throws herself into her arms. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you so much Grandma¡± Smiles cries, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I left, I was so stupid to have done that¡± she continues. ¡°Let it go now child, let bygones be bygones¡± Grandma Shiley stroked gently on her hair, calming the crying girl. She doesn¡¯t me her at all, if she as the grandma was hurt, then it¡¯s ok for her to feel more. ¡°All that matters is you are home with us. I thought I¡¯d never see you again, that I would die before you came back but I guess my part isn¡¯t over yet¡­ I¡¯m meant to see something greater¡± Grandma Shiley was so emotional, that she couldn¡¯t hold onto her tears. After a long hug, Smiles pulls away, cleaning her face dry.¡±I¡¯m sorry for making you sad!¡± Smiles apologize. It¡¯s been five years since shest saw Grandma Shiley, andpared to then she¡¯s grown older and weaker but one might see her to be strong enough for her age. Grandma Shiley folded her face, ¡°Don¡¯t allow anything toe in between you two, I don¡¯t have a lifetime here. As you can see, I¡¯m too old to take care of myself.¡± She pauses before continuing, ¡°Be his everything and more. Love him and be that caring wife I¡¯ve always known you to be¡± Grandma Shiley knows her time is up, she is so wise she could take care of her grandson some more but she can¡¯t. Not like she will die anytime soon but she knows Smiles is more than capable of taking care of him, more than anyone else. Her love for her grandson is more than enough to survive them for a lifetime. Grandma Shiley caught sight of Nate, standing silently behind watching the two talk. As always, Kate is with Keane with Grandpa Jimmy while Nate sneaks only to be with his mom. ¡°I wish I was young enough to experience this and more,¡± Grandma Shiley said, approaching the little boy. ¡°Hello handsome, what¡¯s your name?¡± Grandma Shiley asked, crunching down to his level. ¡°Nathaniel,¡± Nate said with all boldness and confidence. ¡°Such a beautiful name for an angel like you, I am your great grandma.¡± Grandma Shiley introduced. ¡°Can, this olddy hug you?¡± She asked. Nate nods, and with that, Grandma Shiley takes him in for a hug, making sure she doesn¡¯t squeeze him. ¡°Why are you crying? Did I hurt you?¡± Nate asked, all concerned. Grandma Shiley didn¡¯t know she was crying until she heard him. She is just too happy to be able to see her handsome great-grandson and hug him. Nothing feels better than seeing a happy family. ¡°No, grandma is not crying. Grandma is just happy to finally see an angel, do you know what that means?¡± Grandma Shiley asked and Nate shook his head in denial. Grandma Shiley chuckles, ¡°It means grandma can finally rest with a big smile stered on her face.¡± She says, and pinch on Nate¡¯s cheek. Nate frowns,¡± but you haven¡¯t seen my sister¡± heins. He doesn¡¯t understand why Grandma Shiley is saying she can finally have a rest while she¡¯s just meeting him. Grandma Shileyughs, remembering she¡¯s talking to a child.¡± Oh, my bad. Let¡¯s go, I will be more than happy to see your sister too¡± Nate grabs Grandma Shiley¡¯s hands, leading her inside. ¡± What¡¯s her name? ¡± Grandma Shiley asked, ¡± Kaitlin, but I call her Kate,¡± Nate happily says. He seems so open and chilling with Grandma Shiley, he is basically enjoying her stay. ¡± Kate, see, I¡¯m here with great grandma ¡± Nate informs, walking to the sofa. Kate was super happy, she jumped off Grandpa Jimmy¡¯s arms and rushed to her brother¡¯s side.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. A social and jolly Kate was, she didn¡¯t need Grandma Shiley to invite her for a hug and she leisurely threw herself into her arms. ¡± Are you daddy¡¯s mother?¡± Asked Kate, resting her head on Grandma Shiley¡¯s shoulder. Grandma Shiley chuckles, seeing how open and fun she is, ¡°no, but I am his grandma¡± she exins. Kate nodded in understanding, ¡°so daddy to have a grandma, I thought we were the only ones¡± she said innocently. Grandma Shiley couldn¡¯t help butugh at her innocent thoughts.¡± Everyone has grandmas¡¯, ¡± ¡± Really? Kate asked, ¡± Does that mean you have grandma too? ¡± ¡°Where she is, we would like to see her ¡± Nate adds, eyes staring at her expectantly. ¡± Somewhere up there,¡± Grandma Shiley said pointing up. Kate and Nate gaze in the direction of her fingers and are met by a white ceiling,¡± huh? Why is she up there? ¡± Kate asked, still not believing someone could be up there ¡± Cause that¡¯s where all grandma¡¯s go when they are too old, ¡± Grandma Shiley exins. She had no idea that the children were thinking she was talking about the ceiling. ¡± Common now, Grandma got nice things for you two,¡± Grandma Shiley said and they both held her hands and followed her. Meanwhile, Grandpa Jimmy was busily talking to the young couples. They looked all happy, chatting together as Smiles could be seen blushing every now and then while Keane never stopped caressing the back of her hand. Chapter 119 Smiles walk into the mansion, all tired. It¡¯s been a week now and she hasn¡¯t heard from her mom. Taking advantage of being in LA, she decided to visit. At least, a simple ¡°hi¡± and a hug will do. Her eyes darted around the living room, there was no one present. She frowns, even though the house sometimes is all quiet, not to this extent. ¡°Mom!¡± Smiles calls, making her way upstairs. The only ce Fiona can be if not in the living room is her room or her studies.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. She knocked on her bedroom door countless times but there was no response. She pushed open the door but was greeted by an empty room. With no choice, she heads for the studies knowing it¡¯s the only ce Fiona will be in. She reached out for the doorknob and was about to push it open when she heard someone¡¯s voice, it wasn¡¯t Fiona¡¯s but that of a male. She leans closer, making sure she doesn¡¯t make any noise. ¡°They arepletely bankrupt, but I¡¯m foreseeing theming back to life, Derrick and Keane have be so close to Mark that they are willing to help him out¡± Smiles heard the voice talk. She didn¡¯t intend to listen to their conversation, all she wanted to do was to figure out the owner of the voice but upon hearing him make mention of Derrick and Keane, she was now eager to hear everything. ¡°The Warrens are truly a pain in the ass, too bad for the Austin ¡¯cause I¡¯m not willing to spell a single soul. I wish it wouldn¡¯t havee to this point knowing how much Smiles loves Keane but¡­¡± Fiona paused, ¡± I have to do what¡¯s right, and bringing them down is what is right¡± Smiles couldn¡¯t believe her ears, she didn¡¯t move and stayed glued to the door,¡± everyone must feel my pain and more, that I promise.¡± She heard Fiona say it would all be certainty and promise. ¡± Why not deal with the people directly responsible? You know I can¡¯t watch you touch Keane and Derrick!¡± Bruce was in no way letting her touch his friends. He¡¯s always working for her because he believes she¡¯s got the right to punish those responsible for her pain but not at the expense of his friend¡¯s happiness. ¡°It¡¯s not like I will kill them, I just want to take all they have. And about Derrick, no, I won¡¯t touch him. I¡¯ve got a different way to handle that ex-husband of mine.¡± Fiona sounds so rxed as if she¡¯s figured out all that she¡¯s nned on doing. ¡°And, I don¡¯t know how you will do it but no one should ever find out that I am responsible for Smile¡¯s unsessful wedding¡­ not even Smiles! ¡± Smiles heard her warn. Smiles¡¯s legs grow numb, frozen at her spot. Never in her lifetime would she have thought that her mother, the same person she was happy to have finally found after a long time would be the same person for her pain and would be trying to ruin her husband¡¯s life. Unable to take it, She pushed the door open. Fiona and Derrick were stunned to see her. They both knew she¡¯d gone back with Keane, thest thing they would have ever thought was hering back home uninformed. ¡°Honey?¡± Fiona calls, trying to act normal, ¡°how long have you been outside?¡± She continues, shing her a cheerful smile. Smiles didn¡¯t know what to say, staring at her mom made her sick. ¡°How could you?¡± She asked in a cracked voice. Fiona frowns, ¡°What are you talking about honey? ¡± She asked, iming to be clueless about what she was talking about. ¡°I thought you¡­ were different, I thought you meant well all these while but you prove me wrong¡± Tears prickle down Smiles¡¯s cheeks, face red from crying. ¡°All the pains I felt for five good years, it was never Keane but you who hurt me. How could you?¡± Smiles can swear she doesn¡¯t believe this is real until she hits her palms on the wall and mistakenly injures herself. She yelped in pain, holding her sprained wrist. Fiona attempted to help her out but she ndly stopped her. ¡°I don¡¯t need your help, keep it for yourself.¡± With that, she turns and leaves. She knows how she always reacts, she doesn¡¯t want to jump to conclusions. ¡°Smiles, honey let me exin¡± Fiona begs, chasing her. Smiles stops and turns to her, ¡°What do you want to exin? That you did it all for revenge? What type of a bother are you that you prefer to put others in pain just because of your own selfish reason?¡± She yells, eyes staring at Fiona as if given the chance, she will let her feel all her pain and more. ¡°I lied to my children for five good years, you knew everything yet you sat quietly and watched me¡­ you even encouraged me. You made me hate the person I love the most, you made me see him as a cheat and someone so ck. You made me run away from the people who epted me regardless of how petty and naive I was¡­ why? ¡°Smiles cries,¡± Why did you do it? ¡± ¡± They hurt me, they asked for it all. All I ever wanted was to make them pay ¡± Fiona cries, trying to exin. Smiles nods, ¡°If that¡¯s your n, then well done. ¡± She ps, praising her. ¡°You did more than you wished for, you didn¡¯t only hurt me and keep your grandchildren away from their dad but you killed your grandchild in the process of your revenge, great job¡± Smiles stumps away leaving Fiona standing, perplexed about what she¡¯s talking about. ¡°Nate and Kate are fine, what are you saying¡­ Did something happen to them? Fiona asked climbing down stares at full speed to catch up with Smiles who was heading out. ¡± They are fine, perfectly fine. Keane is making sure they get all the love they missed. ¡± Smiles enter the car and close the door,¡± but¡­ you killed your own grandson. Lisa was pregnant with Derrick, and because of what you did, she lost her baby. Hope you get to celebrate now, it¡¯s all falling into ce.¡± With that, Smiles kicked off the car and left. Chapter 120 Smiles arrived in New York all tired and weak, luckily, Nate and Kate were not at home. They had insisted on staying behind with Grandma Shiley and Grandpa Jimmy, that alone was a big relief. Smiles cries herself to her room, and slumps on the bed as soon as she sees it. Her silent sob intensifies, she grabs the pillowcase and pulls it to her chest. This is the time she needs Keane the most, she can¡¯t handle everything by herself. It¡¯s like holding on to the world¡¯s load, unable to keep your bnce. As if God answered her prayers, the door pushed open and Keane emerged from behind. He was dressed in his usual navy blue suit, hairbed to the back. As soon as Smiles saw him, She rushed and threw herself into his arms. She couldn¡¯t hold on to her cry as it increased. Keane was taken aback by her sudden hug but he didn¡¯t push her away, he let her hug him as much as she wanted while he stroked her hair lightly before carrying her to bed. ¡°I love you so much, I¡¯m sorry for hurting you¡± Smiles confesses. This is like the million times she is confessing her love for him and telling him how sorry she is but to her, it will never be enough. Not while she knows he was never there to hurt her, that he was always there to shower her with excess love, passion, and care yet she was too blind to have noticed. And the person she blindly believed was the one responsible for all her hardship and tears. ¡°Please don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t ever let go, don¡¯t get tired of me¡± She cries, talking in-between her sobs. Keane could sense something but he didn¡¯t ask and justforted her. ¡°I will never leave you, you know it. That¡¯s my promise to you¡± he whispers into her ears, with all truth and honesty. ¡°What are you going to do to her?¡± Smiles asked all of a sudden. Keane raises a brow confused, ¡°who?¡± He doesn¡¯t understand who she¡¯s talking about.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°Mom, she is¡­ she¡± Smiles couldn¡¯t bring herself to talk as she cried over her. ¡°Shush!!!!¡± Keane pulls her, allowing her to lie her head on his chest. His suit was expensive, but not aspared to his wife¡¯s tears. Smiles didn¡¯t want to stay quiet, she didn¡¯t want to prolong anything. It¡¯s either she tells him now or never and she will rather let him know than hide her mom¡¯s sins. ¡°The mastermind behind our unsessful wedding, it¡¯s mom¡­ my mom¡­She nned all of it¡± Smiles blurt out with so much struggle. Keane was stunned, not because he didn¡¯t know who really was behind it all but because he wasn¡¯t expecting her to know the truth so soon. ¡± How did you know? ¡± He asked. ¡± I overheard her talking, with Bruce ¡± Smiles wipe away her nose,¡± she doesn¡¯t want us being together, I plotted everything. And I was dumb to have thought you never loved me, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s ok, don¡¯t fret,¡± Keaneforts. ¡°What are you going to do to her? ¡± Smiles pressed on, eyes stared at him eagerly and pleadingly. ¡± Do you want me to do something? ¡± Keane asked instead of answering her question. Smiles looked confused,¡± I don¡¯t know,¡± she said honestly. She really does want her to pay but she can¡¯t bring herself to let her get hurt in the process. ¡°then let it go, don¡¯t bother about it¡±Keane tugs the sheet over her body and pulls her into his arms. He hates seeing her cry, he knows this day will surelye and there is no way he will stop her from shedding tears. But he¡¯s happy he is here with her, giving her the bestfort he will ever give. He kissed her forehead, caressing her arms. Being in his arms was everything she needed, and as if beingpelled, she found herself drowning in her dreand. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Keane mutters under his breath. This wasn¡¯t the way he wanted her to know the truth but she¡¯s found out anyway. He feels guilty for not telling her, even though his reasons were good and not bad. ¡°I should have told you long ago¡±. *At Derrick¡¯s ce* Derrick rxingly slumps on the sofa, exhausted from work. Things have be so intense and strenuous yet he manages to handle it well. ¡°I don¡¯t fancy those lines on your face, don¡¯t get old just yet¡± Lisa spoke from the stares as she climbed down approaching Derrick. ¡± I feel like I¡¯m an old grandpa now, I wonder what it will be like when I¡¯m actually old for real,¡± Derrick chuckles, extending his hands for her. Lisa happily epts and sits on hisp.¡±You don¡¯t expect to see me happy about us growing older, not while I haven¡¯t got the chance to spend with you¡± she pouts, wrapping her arms around his neck and giving him the puppy dog eyes. Derrick smiled,¡± What do you think we can do to spend lots of time together? Anything? ¡± He asked with a smile in his voice. Lisa put on a thin face,¡± maybe, we can start by loving each other ¡± she proposed, and rubbed her nose against his. ¡°Even though we¡¯ve been doing that a lot, I don¡¯t mind doing it for the rest of my life. And he kissed her corbone,¡± who am I to say otherwise!¡± His voice sounds all loyal and submissive. Lisa giggles, enjoying what he¡¯s doing to her.¡± I wonder what would have be of me if I hadn¡¯t met you¡± she said thoughtfully, thinking about how they met. She was so shocked after realizing they slept together. Never in her life would she have thought the person she always ignored would be the same person she would love with everything she¡¯s got, the reason for her happiness. Hepletes her in the simplest way ever and she can¡¯t tell how grateful she is. She leans down and kisses his lips, ¡°I love him so much, and I always will¡± Derrick pulls her closer, ¡°I know you do and I know you know just how much I love you too. Together, we are stronger, forever you are and will always be mine,¡± he said in a whisper and kissed her. Derrick has never thought he would be this happy in his entire life until he meets Lisa. Even though she was dating Keane, staring at her from afar and seeing her happy makes him even happier. But this right now was a dreame true. He is willing to im her for real this time, to bond their love and passion with evesting vows and promises. Their sweet moments were interrupted by a certain someone¡¯s voice from behind, following the direction of the voice, Derrick was met with Fiona¡¯s figure staring back at him. Chapter 121 Derrick stares at Fiona in disbelief. He wasn¡¯t expecting her to show up all of a sudden but most of all, he was surprised seeing her all teary with swollen eyes. ¡°Mom?¡± He calls out, standing up from the sofa. Lisa was standing, staring at thedy with a frown. She could swear she thought it was Smiles, even though it¡¯s been a long time since shest saw her, the look was the same until Derrick called her mom, then, she understood that it wasn¡¯t Smiles but rather it was Fiona, his mother. The woman he¡¯s been talking about. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is everything ok?¡± Derrick asked as he reached out to her. ¡°Derrick, my son¡­ I¡¯m so sorry¡± Fiona apologizes as he reaches out to him, and folds his face in her hands. ¡°I was so lost with my taste of revenge, I didn¡¯t know¡± She cries. Derrick frowns, not understanding what she¡¯s saying. ¡°What are you saying mom, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Derrick was worried and concerned, it hurt him to see her cry this pitiful. ¡°I did it and I¡¯m sorry, I¡­ I am so bad and I deserve to lose everything. I was so blind, to the extent I didn¡¯t realize I had hurt you in the most painful way ever, and Smiles, she¡¯s angry with me¡­ I caused it all, Keane wasn¡¯t guilty and neither was Lisa¡­I did it all ¡± Fiona couldn¡¯t hide it anymore. She was losing everything, she could see it clearly. She¡¯s lived a lonely and regretful life and she doesn¡¯t wish to experience it again.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Giving up on her quest for revenge will make her look weak,. She prefers to do it. There is no way she will let her anger and pride get in between her and her children. Little did she know that the deeds had been done. ¡± What are we talking about? What did you do? ¡°Derrick waspletely clueless about what she was trying to say. Fiona turns to Lisa who silently watches them,¡± I¡¯ve hurt you so badly, and I regret it now¡­ I can¡¯t tell how much pain you feel and my heart is heavy, unable to handle your pain¡± She kept going round and round, not telling Derrick what was wrong. ¡± I don¡¯t know what you are saying or trying to say but you better get to the point mom, this isn¡¯t getting any fun,¡± Derrick said over his voice, tired of listening to her ranting. Fiona turns to him, regrets written all over her face.¡±I¡­ I am ¡­ the person responsible for Smile¡¯s unsessful wedding. Ipelled Lisa into putting her pregnancy on Keane. I swear I didn¡¯t know she was pregnant for you, I just wanted to get back to the Warrens for everything they did to me¡± She quickly exins, holding on to Derrick¡¯s arms. Derrick stood frozen in his spot, staring at Fiona in disbelief begging her to say something else. ¡°You are kidding, ain¡¯t you?¡± Came his low pleading voice but the look on Fiona¡¯s face said it all, she meant everything, and she wasn¡¯t joking at all. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Fiona said, attempting to hold him but he stopped her. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious, just go away,¡± He said and turned to Lisa who silently watched them with streaming tears. ¡°Wait!¡± Lisa said all of a sudden, Fiona stopped and turned to her. ¡°I don¡¯t know you for real but I know all that you had to go through because of my aunt¡¯s selfish and obsessed life towards your husband but why? What did I ever do to hurt you that you killed my baby even before she could sniff the breath of life? I am not my aunt, but you made me pay for the sins shemitted¡± Lisa shivers in tears, as she struggles to catch her breath. ¡°I was so happy, knowing I would finally be a mother. Just like Smiles, I had found my happiness and eternity in your son. My life was getting better and perfect until you took away everything and left me with nothing¡± Lisa cries, taking two strides to her. ¡°I was willing to call you mother, and be your daughter but you¡¯ve made me understand that because of my family¡¯s wrong, I am not fit to call you that. Because of my family¡¯s bad past, my life ispletely painted ck. Of all the people, I never thought it would be you¡± Derrick holds her from behind and pulls her into his embrace. His gaze met with Fiona¡¯s, there was nothing he could say. ¡°Just go away, and never show up here, ever!¡± His voice was low and firm. He meant every word he said, he¡¯s always loved his mom and was happy to finally have her back. Buy not anymore, not after knowing she is the real cause of their pain and confusion all this while. It hurts because he knows he can¡¯t do anything to make her pay, so much as he wants to. Right now there is nothing more important to him than Lisa, she is his everything. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry¡± he apologized as if being at fault. Lisa couldn¡¯t help but cry more, she thought it was over. She would never get to feel this pain again but she was wrong, the pain she had been trying to hide for years now came out as if it had been piling up and only burst out now. Gently, Derrick carries her, heading to their bedroom. Like a clingy little girl, Lisa coils herself in his arms, as she buries her face on the crock of his neck, sniffing every now and then. Chapter 122 It¡¯s been a week since Smiles left LA back home, she¡¯s getting over her pain with the help of Keane and her babies. She felt even more better after having to talk with Derrick about their mom, both siblings had themselves and family to love. Smiles walk out with a tray of pastries¡­ ¡°Here everyone, we¡¯ve got some delicious pastries made by your chef cook, Keane Austin!¡± She said the smile in her voice couldn¡¯t be ignored. Keane stands by the side, hands on the waist like a superhero. Well, he isn¡¯t a superhero but he is a super dad and husband to his kids and wife. ¡°Ohmon now, we all know this will be aplete disaster!¡± Derrick jokes, knowing Keane can never cook. Smiles andughed heartily, Derrick¡¯s face was one to die for. Before Keane could open his mouth to defend himself, Smiles beat him to it. ¡°I bet you will regret your words after tasting this delicious piece of work made by my sweetheart¡± Smiles brush on Keane¡¯s chin, tipto, e and kiss his lips. ¡°Don¡¯t think I will get jealous, I¡¯ve got my queen right here ¡± Derrick turns and brushes his jaw against Lisa¡¯s face before he bites on her earlobe sending shivers down her spine. ¡°And I¡¯m certain nothing goodes. I¡¯lle out of that pastry, it¡¯s bad news¡± Derrickughs, he¡¯s been funny right now. His gaze at Keane was mocking, yet yful. ¡°What if it does turn out to be good?¡± Smiles asked with a raised brow. Derrick seemed to think for a while, ¡°A thousand dors set, but if I win you guys will give me double,¡± he said with all confidence that they will lose. ¡°Agree¡± Smiles ce down the tray on the table as they all grab a bite. The smile on Smile¡¯sface was so wide as she stared at Derrick with an i-told-you gaze. Derrick¡¯s gaze darts across the couple, unsure of what to say. ¡°This is not fair¡­ you guys cheated. There is no way Keane can prepare such delicious pastries¡± heins, finding it so hard to lose to Keane. It¡¯s not about him losing but the fact that Keane can cook this well got him going crazily insane. Smiles andughs, extending her hands and demanding the money. ¡°Don¡¯t you ever underestimate my hubby, never¡± She sounded so proud and contempted. Reluctantly, Derrick pulls out his wallet and counts out the money. ¡°I¡¯m just doing this for peace¡¯s sake, still not convinced¡± He red at Keane who had a victorious smile on his face. ¡°I promise to prepare you a more delicious one at home¡± Derrick whispers to Lisa, shcan¡¯t¡¯t help but smile. ¡°And it will be the best ever,¡± Lisa adds, resting her head on his shoulder. ¡°Careful man, don¡¯t go burning down the kitchen,.¡± Keane said, reminding him of hisst attempt to make noodles and it turned out to be burned noodles. ¡°I¡¯ve got it under control¡± Even though Derrick knows he¡¯s a loser when ites to cooking, he didn¡¯t want to let Keane take all the credit. ¡°By the way, where are the children, it has been suspiciously co, ld,¡± Lisa said remembering shhadn¡¯t¡¯t seen any of the twins. Kate would have loved to hang around her all through their stay. And she loves it when the little girl is with her. ¡°Oh, they are with grandma and grandpa. They are totally enjoying their stay there¡± Smiles said, sipping on her juice. ¡°So sad I won¡¯t get to see my baby¡± Lisa sounds sad, she doesn¡¯t know why but she loves the little girl to a fault. ¡°We¡¯ve got happy news to share with you guys¡± Derrick starts, holding down Lisa¡¯s hand as he squeezes it gently. ¡°I can guess what it is,¡± Smile¡¯s eyes sparkle as she stares at the couple, ¡°you both are pregnant?¡± She blurted out the news as if it were something she¡¯d been expecting. ¡°No doubt you are my sister, so smart,¡± Derrick praised. ¡± Congrattions! ¡± Smiles rush to Lisa¡¯s side, and take her into a tight hug.¡± This is great news, I¡¯m so happy for you¡± Her voice was evidence of how happy shwasis. ¡°I know right! I can¡¯t exin how happy I am,¡± Lisa¡¯s tone was teary. The time she heard about her pregnancy, she cried her eyes out. Luckily Derrick was there with her to calm her happy heart and nerves. ¡°Pray it isn¡¯t a boy, or else, you will get to draw with him on who owns Lis,¡± Keane said with all seriousness. He¡¯s been there and he doesn¡¯t wish for his friend to experience it. ¡°I don¡¯t mind, though I go for a girl but a boy is ok¡± Derrick smiles meekly. ¡°I¡¯m happy for you man, wee to fatherhood¡± Keane gave Derrick a sincere and happy smile. ¡± Congrattions, Lisa¡­ more babies to keep you two busy¡± Keane jokes. ¡°Same to you, you lead the way anyway¡± Lisaughed. Just then, the two twins came running, screaming at the top of their lungs. ¡°Mom, Dad, we are ba, ck,¡± they said in unison. Lisa¡¯s face blooms at the sight of Kate, she likes Nate but not aspared to Kate. Kate runs to Keane and throws herself into his arms, Keane happily catches her and spins her around. ¡°What did you bring for Daddy?¡± He asked. ¡°Nothing!¡± ¡°Kate said, showing her bare hands.¡± But I brought something nicer¡± she informs. Keane raised a brow, she was contradicting herself. How can she say nothing yet she brought something?Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡± What? ¡± He asked, ¡± My pretty self,¡± She said, giggling. Keane couldn¡¯t help but smile. Nate on the other hand rushed smiles and looked happier and jolly than thest time. ¡°my baby looks so handsome ¡± Smiles praise. ¡± No, I¡¯m not handsome, I¡¯m cute¡­ handsome people ain¡¯t always charming¡± he exins. ¡°Who?¡± Smiles was surprised to hear him reject her praises. Great-grandmama, said I¡¯m very cute, that¡¯s why no one can resist my charms.¡± He exins innocently. Smiles couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°No doubt Mama is unable to get you off her head¡± She kissed his cheek the little boy giggled. Kate was busily chatting with her dad when she caught sight of Lisa, her face brightening up. ¡°Put me down!¡± She orders and Keanedoesd just as she said. She rushes to Lisa and hugs her¡­ ¡°Aunt, wow! You look so pretty today¡± shepliments enjoying the warmth of Lisa¡¯s arms. ¡°Thought you won¡¯t notice me¡± Lisa has been patiently waiting to see if the little girl will see her and of course, she did until sheplimented her right before everyone. ¡°Mama is way more beautiful than her¡± Nate leans closer and whispers into Kate¡¯s ear. She nods, ¡°I know¡± she whispers with a smile. The two twins can be a pain in the ass. It¡¯s not like Lisa wasn¡¯t beautiful but their mom will always be the prettiest in their eyes. ¡°Guess no one has my time¡± Derrick grumbles seeing that the children don¡¯t seem to have his time. ¡°Uncle Derrick is getting jealous,¡± Kate says excitedly. ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t? Everyone loves to be noticed by angels like you two¡± pinched on their cheeks, and they giggled. Lisa and SSmile exchanged the children, so Kate could enjoy her mom a little. Meanwhile, the father and son didn¡¯t say anything to each other but their gaze was enough to pass across their greetings. Who brought you guys?¡± Smiles asked after a while of waiting for someone to join them but to no avail. ¡°Uncle Bruce, he was with grandpa¡± Nate chirps in. ¡°They are in the living room talking,¡± Kate adds. Hearing the children, Keane and Derrick excuse themselves. Chapter 123 waste in the night when Smiles and Keane put their babies to sleep. ¡°Finally!¡± Smiles exim, taking in a deep sigh of relief. It wasn¡¯t an easy tax to make Nate sleep but she didn¡¯t do it atst. ¡°He seems to be a naughty one¡± Keane pulls her into his arms, circling her in hisrge broad chest. ¡°The apple doesn¡¯t fall far away from the tree!¡± Smiles said, chuckling. ¡°I know right? Only now I see how naughty and clingy I was and still am, but I love it¡± He caresses her earlobe. ¡°I don¡¯t mind being naughty, so long as it¡¯s you¡­I would love to be a thousand more. ¡± Smiles giggles, ces her slender hands on his chest as she struggles to push him away.¡±I¡¯ve got to rest, you better be a good boy¡± She walks out of the room, and Keane follows her behind. ¡°I¡¯m always a good boy,¡± He said, Smiles couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Well, too bad¡­I don¡¯t see that. You always look like a devourer to me¡± She pushes open their bedroom door and walks in. ¡°That¡¯s harsh, buting from you¡­ it sounds sexy and romantic, I love it¡± Keane sits on the bed and watches her get rid of everything on her body. ¡°You always do, and I am notining either.¡± She turns to him, showing off her nudity to him, ¡°Am I bing pale? Or thin rather?¡± She asked, and turned, staring at herself in the mirror. Keane¡¯s lips pull to the side, and he walks to her. ¡°Are you intentionally trying to seduce me, wife?¡± He stopped right behind her and caressed her arms. ¡°Am I?¡± Smiles put on a thinking face. ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel like I am trying, I¡¯m doing it already¡± She circles her hands around his. He could clearly see her hard nipples point through the mirror, ¡°you know how ravage I can get when toyed with, wife¡­ and I don¡¯t spare my prey that easily ¡± He whispered huskily into her ears, his hands traveling down to her breast as he fold them into his arms. ¡°I don¡¯t mind being your prey ¡¯cause I know you will eat me with so much satisfied and gentleness¡± Smiles reach for his right hand and pulls it down to her pussy.¡± your wildness sends me to the edge, and I love nheless ¡± Keane sucks on her neck, inhaling her sweet scent. ¡°Be careful with what you say, dear wife. Don¡¯t regret it afterwards ¡± He spun her around and captured her lips. He kissed her like there was no tomorrow, he can¡¯t remember thest time they got intimate since they left the hotel. He¡¯s been holding himself, trying so much not to be the demanding clingy husband which he sessfully did. But now is his turn to get rewarded for being such a good boy. Smiles moan in his mouth, enjoying the feel of his mouth on her and the way his hands circle her body, his caress sends her shivering begging for more. He carries her and ces her on the bed, climbs over her, and continues giving her the best of the feeling she¡¯s yet to have. She hurriedly reached out and started unbuckling his shirt. ¡°Easy wife, we¡¯ve got the entire night yo ourselves¡± Keane murmurs into her ear and licks her cheeks. Just then, the sound of rumbling thunder came from outside as listening sparks. The heavy breeze came blowing on the window, as the window flew open. ¡°Will be back in a jiffy¡± Keane climbs off the bed and rushes to the window. ¡°So¡­¡± he trails as he takes a few strides to her,¡± Where were we?¡± He asked, with a hint of a smile in his voice. Smiles pushes herself with her elbow, eyes glued to his deadly figure. ¡°About making me see heaven on earth¡± she bites on her lips, smiling. Keane ces her hands by the side, he leans close to the point Smiles could feel her head spinning. It was as if it was the first time they were getting intimate. ¡°No¡­ ¡± he interjected, ¡°I was about making you feel heaven on earth, wife,¡± he said with so much seductiveness in his voice. He moves closer until Smiles¡¯ back hits the bed, ¡°you look like someone who¡¯s about to get intimate for the first time¡± he teased. Smiles were red all over, ¡°it¡¯s not my fault I can¡¯t help but feel this way every time you keep on behaving like this¡± sheined. Keane caresses her arms and slides down her body, she shivers in response. ¡°I love the way you react to my every touch, how shy and red you look under my seductive hot gaze, and how wild you get when you are about to reach your orgasm¡± he whispers and captures her lips. Their kids were passionate and intense, he moved down to her breast and sucked on it while he kneaded the other giving both equal amounts of attention. His hands slid to her pussy, she was dripping wet for him and so was he. He moves down, parts her legs open, and gives himself ess. ¡± You smell so good! ¡± He said in satisfaction, taking in the sweet smell of her pussy. His tongue finds her clit as he ys on it. Smiles pull her closer, begging him for more. He happily gives her what she wants, his lips find her pussy as he sucks on it, taking all of the sweet juice she was offering. When he is done down there, he moves up and captures her lips, making her taste herself. He tasted too good, or rather she tasted so good in him. While the two love birds were busily doing their love thing, Lost in their passion the voice of a certain someone left them frozen to their sport. ¡± Is Papa beating mom? Kate asked, eyes shining as she stared at her parents. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Nate responded, innocently. ¡°Maybe he¡¯s trying to make her stop crying, ¡± Nate adds. Keane quickly grabs the sheets and covers Smiles¡¯s body. Luckily, he was still in his dress, or else¡­Only God knows what would have happened. With no words, Smiles climbs off the bed and rushes to the bath. She¡¯s totally forgotten that the twins always get scared of thunderstorms and lightning. She groans at the realization they left the door open. Outside, Keane picks up the twins in his arms after cleaning the bed. ¡°Why are you here?¡± He asked. ¡°Why was Mama crying?¡± Nate asked, not boring to answer his dad¡¯s question. ¡°She got something in her eyes, but it¡¯s out now¡± Keane could only lie. ¡°Is she ok?¡± Kate sounds worried, she stares at her dad with teary eyes. ¡°Yes, she is, very¡± He ces them on the bed, and pulls the sheet over Petit¡¯s body. Smiles walks out all clean and fresh in her nightwear. ¡°Hi, cuties!¡± She said and climbed on the bed. Nate buried himself into her arms.¡± We were so scared, don¡¯t leave us again¡± heined. ¡± Yes, it was like the monster was about to catch us,¡± Kate said, face buried in Keane¡¯s chest. ¡°We won¡¯t leave you guys again, promise¡± Smiles assured.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Her gaze met with Keane¡¯s, he had a sad look on his face almost as if he would burst into tears. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Smiles said in a whisper, knowing how bad he was trying to keep himself at bay. While the children made sure to keep each of them busy, they had no choice but to let go and allow sleep to fill the atmosphere. Chapter 124 In a room with little or no light was ady tight to a chair, as she struggled to set herself free. She didn¡¯t know how she found herself locked up, thest thing she remembered was getting into a taxi after her car broke down. ¡°Is anyone there, please help!¡± She cries, face twisting in pain because of the rope tied around her wrist ¡°I need to get out of here,¡± she murmurs to herself. As if being heard, the door flew open as a man in ck walked in ck followed by ady. ¡°Who are you? And what do you want from me?¡± She asked in a trembling voice. She doesn¡¯t understand why they are keeping her hostage. It was dark, and the lighting from outside made it hard for her to see their faces. ¡°Please let me go!¡± Her cries came. ¡°Let you go? Are you serious right now?¡± Fiona¡¯s voice sounds as she makes her way to where she is tied up. ¡°Do I know you? Who are you?¡± She stutters, unable to figure out the owner of the voice. Fiona let out a sadugh, ¡°who am I?¡± She tilts her head to the side, ¡°You¡¯ve forgotten so soon? How sad!¡± Her tone was really sad. ¡°Well, ¡± she takes the seat before her, ¡°I¡¯m sure it will be a pleasure for you to see me again after so many years, Dorah.¡± As soon as she said that, the entire room lit up. Dorah closes her eyes out of reflex as she tries to get herself acquainted with the bright light. Her eyes grow wide open in disbelief as she stares at thedy before her, ¡°F-Fiona!!!!¡± She exims, unable to believe it¡¯s real. ¡°This can¡¯t be, she¡¯s long dead¡± Dorah murmured to herself, swallowing her umted saliva. ¡°Surprise! I¡¯m alive, Yaya!¡± Fiona looked so happy, but deep down, she was bleeding. ¡°It can¡¯t be, you are dead¡± Dorah couldn¡¯t bring herself to believe. ¡°I know right! I was supposed to be, but I¡¯m not¡± Fiona picks up the form among the other equipment and spins it around as she stares at thedy before her. Seeing the cold and devilish look on her face, Dorah starts shaking in fright. She doesn¡¯t want to die, even though she knows she¡¯s been an asshole throughout her youthful age. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it intentionally, I swear¡± she starts begging. Fiona¡¯s lips pull up in a smile, ¡°really?¡± She blows on the scissors and stares at her. Dorah knows she¡¯s done for, there is no way she can survive her punishment. ¡°I was so in love back then, I did it for love¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to put you through all the pain and stress. ¡± Dorah cries, she truly regrets everything but there is nothing she can do. The deeds have been done. ¡°love!¡± Fiona mutters,¡± That wasn¡¯t love, it was obsession¡± she corrects. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, spare me¡± Dirah could only cry, knowing she couldn¡¯t escape and the only way to save herself was to beg. ¡°spare you? Really? ¡± Fiona was so offended by her words,¡± Did you spare me when I crawled on my knees, begging for your mercy? Did you even consider how hard and painful it was to be chased away by the person you love so much, leaving your child behind? No! You don¡¯t, and it never bothered you¡± Fiona wipes away her tears. ¡°The first time I came into my home, I liked you so much. I thought you meant well, had I known you were the chameleon in our midst, I wouldn¡¯t have trusted you so blindly¡± Fiona yells,¡± you not only toyed with my love life, but you toyed with my entire life¡± Fiona cries. ¡°Because of you, I hated everything about the Warrens and Austin, and now¡­And now, I¡¯ve lost my children all because of you ¡± she said in-between her sob,¡± my Derrick¡­ I killed my own grandchildren all because of my quest for revenge and by baby Smiles, she doesn¡¯t even want to see me face¡­ She hates my guts¡± ¡± And now, you are asking me to spare you? You never spared me so why should I? ¡°She yells, and slumps back to the chair,¡± I¡¯ve lost everything¡­ no one wants to listen to me, no one seems to understand me¡­ my children, nobody¡± Fionaments. ¡± Ok, you tell me. What would you do if you were ced in my shoes, would you let that person who took away everything you¡¯ve ever loved go away without paying? ¡± She asked, Dorah didn¡¯t utter a word as she kept on crying silently.¡± I talking to you bitch, say something before I cut off your throat ¡± Fiona yells with so much anger and hatred Dorah shakes her head in denial, ¡± I won¡¯t¡­I won¡¯t let her go away¡± she cries. ¡°Exactly, I can¡¯t possibly be a coward now,¡± Fiona said, her gaze traveling to the scissors in her hands and then to the needles and des by the side. ¡°But it¡¯s toote, I¡¯ve lost it all. There is no need killing you ¡¯cause you will never bring back my children, they will never love me¡± Fiona so much wants to make her pay but she can¡¯t. She¡¯s hurt Lisa more than she could ever have imagined and she doesn¡¯t want to¡­ not anymore. ¡°I don¡¯t want this, not anymore¡± she cries, there is no need for her to proceed with her revenge. ¡°I don¡¯t want to feel this pain anymore, I just want to be happy with my children and grandchildren¡­ I don¡¯t want revenge anymore¡± she cries, the scissors slide out of her hands, and falls to the ground. ¡± I¡¯m sorry, Fiona¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡± Dorah said crying, she regrets all that she did. ¡°It¡¯s no use now, they are gone ¡± Fiona takes a deep breath, trying to calm down her aching nerves, ¡°I wish I could make you feel all the pains I felt and more, but that won¡¯t change anything. That will only make me as bad as you¡± She pushed herself up from the seat, ¡°I hope your conscience is the judge, and I hope you are satisfied with your achievements leaving me with absolutely nothing to hold on to¡± With that, she left.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Dorah couldn¡¯t stop herself from crying as she kept on apologizing. Bruce walks up to her, ¡°You know what, I don¡¯t know if you have ever heard this but¡­ you are a killer of joy¡± he crunched down to her level. ¡± I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t recognize this face, well, I will tell you¡± He stares into her eyes,¡± I am the son of the woman you killed because of how reckless you were twenty-one years ago¡± ¡°I¡¯d so much wish to make you die most painfully and slowly ever but now, I no longer have the interest to kill you and do you know why? ¡± He asked. Dorah shakes her head. He smiles,¡± Because I¡¯ve learned one thing from Fiona, it¡¯s not all about revenge but about making you see how bad you are so your conscience will be your judge and that alone will suck away your life till you are left with nothing to hold on to¡± He stands up and untie her hands. ¡°You¡¯ve got a nice niece and nephew, hope you appreciate them for bearing all your punishment and pain. Hope you see their worth and be the aunt and mom you to be for them¡± With that he left. As Fiona earlier said, there is no need to kill her ¡¯cause it won¡¯t change anything. Neither will it make her children love her nor will it bring back Bruce¡¯s mother to life. Chapter 125 Smiles and Lisa arrived at the church alongside Grandma Shiley, they looked so beautiful in the all-white dress. Both girls were super happy, but Smiles was on the edge. Even though she knows things will turn out fine, she couldn¡¯t help but sweat remembering thest time her long dream wedding was ruined. As soon as their car stops, she helps herself out not minding how heavy her dress is. She rushed out and was met by Her dad and Mr Austin. Since she came back, she hasn¡¯t got the time to visit them. She was happy to see them but she didn¡¯t have the time to spend with them as her eyes darted around, looking for a certain someone. Her heart calls out to Keane, and she pushes herself through climbing up the stairs. ¡°Heading somewhere dear wife?¡± Keane sounded from behind. Smiles could feel her heart flutter in excitement as she turns to him, without a word, she throws herself into his arms. ¡°You are here, thank God¡± she breathes out, tears rolling down her cheeks. She can¡¯t tell how scared she was, to imagine him not showing up. ¡°I will always be here, with you. You are the only ce I would love to be, dear wife¡± he whispers into her ears, caressing her back. He understands her fears, and there is no way he will take a second chance to hurt her again¡­ never. Feeling happy and loved, the duo was about to kiss when Grandma Shiley spoke from behind. ¡°I doubt if it will kill you two to wait a few more hours,¡± Grandma said, shaking her head. Smiles lowers her head, feeling embarrassed. ¡°I don¡¯t mind kissing her a thousand times over and over again, don¡¯t know why we have to go through all these formalities but because my wife agrees, I¡¯m good with it,¡± Keane said, not minding the fact he¡¯s talking to his grandma ¡°Impatient as always, ¡± Grandpa Jimmy said, intertwining his hands with Grandma Shiley.¡± Shall we? ¡± He asked, and Grandma Shiley nodded. It was time for the mass to begin, the family members walked in all dressed beautifully. The first is Nate and Kate, with Nate in his nice petite ck suit and Kate in a white puffy princess dress. Followed behind were Grandma Shiley and Grandpa Jimmy who looked all loving regardless of the number of years they had been married. The next was Austin, then, Mr/Mrs Warren. Xena and the mother-inw followed behind. Everyone looked so happy. It was time for the grooms to make their entry. Smiles couldn¡¯t help but wonder who would walk them to the aisle. Just then, Fiona pops out from the corner. She was surprised but the happiness on her face couldn¡¯t be hidden.¡± Mom, you are here. Thought you will note¡± she said in an almost teary tone. ¡± Even if it¡¯s myst day on earth, I won¡¯t miss this day for anything. Not when my babies are getting married¡± Fiona wipes away her tears. ¡°Wait, you ain¡¯t mad at me again? ¡± She asked, and Smiles nodded. ¡± Oh child, thank you so much and I¡¯m sorry for everything ¡± Fiona cries, she can¡¯t help. She didn¡¯t know she was wee to their wedding because she never received an invitation but then, Keane and Derrick suddenly burst out of the blue. She was so happy, but to top it all she was grateful for Lisa. It¡¯s all possible because of her.¡°I don¡¯t know how to thank you, you are a good child ¡± Fiona reached out to Lisa. Smiles gave her a sweet smile,¡± I might not be a mom yet but I understand how much it hurts to be left out during such a memorable event. You deserve to be happy, everyone does. ¡°Lisa said. Fiona couldn¡¯t exin how happy and grateful she felt, with no words, she pulled her for a tight hug. She turns to Derrick and Keane and hugs them showing both equal love. ¡°I don¡¯t think the priest had the entire day for us, shall we?¡± Keane said in a yful tone. ¡°Sure, pardon my tears.¡± Fiona chuckles and wipes away her tears. After cleaning herself properly, she wraps her hands around both men¡¯s arms. Keane to the right, Derrick to the left and walk them down the aisle. It was now time for the brides to make their entry.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Mark greets Smiles and gives her onest hug. Even though he didn¡¯t get the chance to be with her in this life, he hopes he will be blessed in the next. After their happy greetings and congrattions, He holds onto Lisa¡¯s arms, ready to walk her through. ¡°I know I have never told you this, but I love you, and you will forever be my sister no matter what,¡± Mark said and wiped away her tears. ¡°I love you too, brother¡± she confessed, her stomach was bubbling in excitement but the moment she started to walk down the aisle, she could no longer exin how happy she was feeling. Smiles was thest to go down, Wright as her dad was there to walk her. ¡°I know I¡¯ve never been the father you¡¯ve wished for, I¡¯ve been the cause of your pains and tears but¡­ I¡¯ve never stopped loving you and I am proud of you, and I¡¯m so lucky to have a beautiful and understanding daughter like you. I wish I could turn back time to show you just how much you mean and matter to me¡­ ¡°he pauses,¡± regardless, I love you from the depth of my heart, and I¡¯m honored to walk you on this special and memorable day¡± He leans down and ces a kiss on her forehead. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how short we got to spend time with each other, all that matters is I love you and I am happy to finally have a dad, not just a dad but a super dad. ¡± Smiles feel so fulfilled, being in his dad¡¯s embrace is enough to calm her rumbling heart. But that heart of hers starts racing on its own when she starts to walk down the aisle, staring at the crowd. Everything was so beautiful. Her eyes darted everywhere, she saw her family, her loved ones. Nate and Kate standing beside Grandma and Grandpa, her mom, Mr. Austin, Xena, her once best friend, and many others. Her heart threatened to explode when her gaze met with Keane¡¯s. He is the only ce she would love to be in, forever. Wright ces her hands on Keane¡¯s, as he leads her to the altar. The priest did the process and began with their marriage vows. Neither of them could wait for him toplete his words as they all answered in unison. After a while, their vows were taken with each one of them promising to love the other till death do them part. But Keane was romantic enough to promise her even after death. ¡°Where will you be going for your honeymoon?¡± Lisa asked Smiles ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Smiles answered honestly as they walked out of the church. She hasn¡¯t thought of that yet.¡± Where are we going for our honeymoon, hubby? ¡± She asked Keane. ¡°I won¡¯t want to be disturbed when having a special time with my beautiful wife, so, I will be kidnapping you to an Ind I got two days ago ¡± He smiles at her. ¡± Aww, that¡¯s so sweet ¡± Smiles couldn¡¯t help but blush. ¡± We will be going to an Ind Keane got for us,¡± She tells Lisa. ¡± Great!¡± Lisa sounds happy. ¡± You? ¡± Smiles return the question. ¡± Toronto, it¡¯s always been my dream to go there and Derrick agrees to it,¡± She said, giggling. Bothdies were super happy. When they were outside, the singledies lined up behind, as Smiles and Lisa threw their flow. It so happened that both flowers fell on one girl, the girl Bruce brought alone as hispanion. ¡°Time for someone to get messy and confused¡± Keane jokes, Derrickughs along. ¡°All the best man, I can¡¯t wait to attend your wedding and carry your baby ¡± Keane taps on Bruce¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Me too,¡± Derrick adds as they hug him. ¡°In your dreams,¡± Bruce said nonchntly, as always. But deep down, he knows it will happen anytime soon. From the first time he saw Tianna, he could tell there was something different and special about her. And no matter how much he tried to brush it off, he couldn¡¯t. ¡°Don¡¯t let him slip off your hands, make sure he is under you begging for your mercy¡± Smiles whispers to Tinna who chuckles in response. ¡°All the best, see you¡± Bothdies greet each other as they walk to their husbands. Nate runs to Smiles¡± Mom,e back with a baby brother for me¡± he said innocently. Smiles chuckles and ces a kiss on his forehead, ¡°Sure honey¡± She turns to Kate and kisses her too. ¡°You both be good, don¡¯t stress grandma too much,¡± She said entered the car and waved them goodbye. The crowd cheers at the couples leaving. Keane leans closer and kisses Smiles, his kiss is passionate, demanding yet promising. ¡°I love you, dear wife,¡± he confessed. ¡°If I am given the chance to meet you all those three consecutive times, and be your ve, I will happily agree over and over again ¡¯cause I know I will end up in your warmth and loving arms¡­ I love you, King Husband ¡± Smiles said and kissed him, with everything she¡¯s got. THE END. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!